The Stars That Bind Us

by CrimsonRose97

Rating: mature
Tags: Profanity, Gore, Violence, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Death, Alternate Universe, Human, Anthro, Romance, Drama, Original Character, Spike, King Sombra, Capper, Tempest Shadow, Sex
Length: 87421

When the Cutie Map calls, Rachel answers.

"This is my family, I'm never leaving them again!"

Take place right after the birth of Igneous, son of Spike and Rachel. After long months of sleepless nights, long days of fighting in this horrendous war against Sombra and rallying allies, the search for Spike was over.

Having no choice but to part ways with her newborn for a small time, Rachel is summoned by the Cutie Map alongside Tempest Shadow and Capper to venture forth a distant, vile disgusting pit of a village where Spike was held.

As Sombra's ultimate plan comes to rise, can The Queen save the True Dragonlord in time to stop this war and their family reunite once more?

Or will the darkness that plague Spike's mind take over and all will be lost?

Art drawn by little ol me

[embed]https://youtu.be/Tn_BSfgGfOw?si=9Dx86T0j8kZC5AvZ[/embed]
pretty much the theme song to the story

Published 2023-09-10 18:40:00 UTC
Last updated 2024-06-13 15:25:10 UTC

Chapter 1

Three weeks earlier …

The sound of baby Igneous wailing was deafening. Rachel's horns were still glowing blue and vibrating as the summoning of the mystical Cutie Map, images of the blue diamonds and wings still floating above her head.. Her jaw dropped as she turned to see Twilight with the doors to her chambers open.

Her shouts woke the baby up.

"Two things; one: fuck you for barging in like a deranged psycho and scaring him. Two: what the hell are you talking about??" Rachel growled as she pressed her crying newborn up against her shoulder and began bouncing him. Making shushing noises to get him to stop.

Twilight flinched. "I am so sorry, I know you told me to not barge in unannounced but at least I didn't teleport in this time." Her alicorn and dragon wing relaxed. She was still getting used to having her new wing. Having to lose her other wing during the conflict against the humans.

When realizing who Rachel meant by him, she let out a gasp. "Oh gosh I'm sorry I didn't know you gave birth yet." She clops over to the Queen and the tiny prince, feeling guilty to have spooked him.

"Oh he's precious, could i-"

"Take him from me and I'll rip your other feathered wing off." Rachel snarled as she managed to get Iggy to stop wailing and turned to soft whimpers.

Twilight leans away from her. "Right, sorry."

Postpartum hormones after delivery was hitting Rachel hard.

She shook her head before continuing. "What's happening to you right now is the result of the Cutie Map summoning you to do a Friendship Quest. The Map hasn't summoned anyone in years."

"So it just summons at random, especially to new mothers who literally just gave birth?? I have so many other things to deal with, doing another mission is not what I need. I want to spend what time I have with my baby before Ember throws me back at the wolves."

"Rachel, it summoned you for a reason, what if that reason is because of Spike??" Twilight suggested.

Rachel held onto her child as her heart tightened. Her mind is constantly racing.

Could it actually be him??

"W-what if it's not and that map sents me to bum-fuck Egypt? It'll get my hopes up for nothing." Rachel asked nervously.

Luckily Iggy was too young to understand his mother's swear words.

Twilight gave her a soft smile. "As I just stated, it summoned you. I don't know why it decided to summon you now, but it wouldn't if it wasn't portrayed to you. The Map selects creatures who are best suited for a situation that requires their particular skill set and/or resources. You got the skill needed to bring him home." She assured her.

Rachel listened to her baby cooing softly before finally going back to sleep in her arms.

"I… I just gave birth." Her voice sounded hurt. After looking long and hard, she now has a chance to actually find him, but she didn’t want to get her hopes up.

Nor did she want to part ways with her child, even if it’s for a short time.

“I can’t just leave Igneous,” Rachel muttered, she leaned her head against his head before gently putting him down in his dark stone and golden encrusted bassinet.

She watched him get adjusted to his bed before resting. Placing a hand on his small chest. “Are you sure it’s leading me to Spike?” she asked Twilight, glancing up at her.

"There's only one way to find out. No one else can go in your place. That happened once and that pony kept getting buzzed until they agreed to go." Twilight said.

Rachel shuddered.

This was the big lead she was waiting for after so many dead ends.

She looks down at Iggy. "For our family…" she muttered softly to him. "Okay, give me a couple of days to heal and make arrangements. I'll go." She said.

Once agreed, the glowing and vibration stopped.

Twilight nodded. "I have to make a couple of calls anyway. You weren't the only ones who got summoned and it'll take time for them to get here."

Rachel fully looked at her with a raised brow. "Who??? "

Twilight sheepishly grinned."A pair of very old friends of mine. Don't worry, they are both on our side and very skilled."

Before Rachel could ask again, Twilight poofs off.

Rachel sighed deeply. Fucking alicorns…

She shook her head before looking back down at her baby. "Your mama and your family are a bit crazy, welcome to the world." She whispered softly.

Taking her hand off of him just to see Iggy wiggle in his sleep. Undoing the burrito blanket that he was wrapped with and stretching his little limbs before settling once more, his small but chunky spade tail out full display.

Rachel giggled, readjusting him so he was covered one more. "I love you, forever and a day… always and eternity." she felt tears cascading down her face.

The thought of leaving Igneous just after being born was torture of it itself. She can't just up and leave her newborn and go. What if something happens to her and Iggy ends up losing both parents?

So many new fears wrapped around her mind now that he's physically here. Rachel heard that the world becomes a whole new scary place the instant a baby enters. With what she faced and fought prior to Igneous being born, she was seeing the world in a whole new view.

She would rather be in a bubble than to step foot out with the baby.

However, Rachel knew she couldn't stay in. If there was a chance that this was Spike the Map was sending her to, she has to take it.

As much pain as it is to have to go, Rachel has to for their family.

Igneous needs both parents, Spike deserves to be a father. They will be a family.

"ARE YOU INSANE!?!" Brimstone yelled after receiving the news from Rachel the next day of what she was going to do.

Sitting on her obsidian throne, holding the newborn in her arms, she had just informed Ember, Brimstone, the Twins and Malik of her plans.

The twins looked as baffled as the stallion.

"Rachel, Rachel, love, sweetie, has the pregnancy made you lose all sense of reasoning?" Ruby asked.

"You just literally gave fucking birth and you're leaving??? " Gemcity gawked.

"I sorta agree with the lads here," Malik said, Rachel's Second-in-Command and an old friend from Earth turned Mordi. "Leaving right now is a bad idea."

"If it's a chance to find the Dragonlord, it's a good idea." Ember grunted.

"Trust me guys, I hate the thought of leaving Igneous as well. But what if it is him? What if this Cutie Map sends me to him? That's a chance I'm willing to take." Rachel said.

Iggy had his eyes open, fixated at the falling lava cascading into a pool next to the thrones.

"Rachel, I know you love Spike, but did you honestly forget that he left you? He left you a letter before abandoning you??" Brimstone reminded her.

"You barely recovered from that heartbreak, we can't stand to see you get hurt by him again." Ruby said.

"Did you forget the last night you spent with him, he choked you??" Gemcity asked.

There was a long silence with that. Rachel placed a hand around her neck.

On the final night before he left, Rachel was asleep before she was awakened with him over her, hands wrapped around her neck and held her down as he cut oxygen off of her. Having a PTSD episode as a result of Rarity poisoning him that made him turn into a fifty foot beast, causing destruction and deaths of hundreds of ponies with no control.

"He was having an episode. Don't you guys remember when I went through ones myself? Nights violently screaming and lashing out?" Rachel grunted as she lowered her hand from her neck. "I just happened to be in the same room when he had his episode. He left, yes, but Sombra took him after. He sent a message that he needs help."

"He left either way, abandoning all of his responsibilities and dumped it onto you." Brimstone said. "What if you help him but he still doesn't return? Have you thought of that??"

"That is enough!" Ember snarled. "It was an agreement between us that I take leadership, he was a baby when he won Dragonlord, too young at the time for him to rule, fuck off." Ember turned to the Queen."The battlefront looks promising as we have liberated towns that fell under control of Sombra. However we haven't heard of his whereabouts for months."

"I don't like it, shit right there is fishy enough." Rachel said as she felt Iggy trying to raise his claws to grab her engagement ring that she wore religiously around her neck.

The Blue Celestial, the Queen's Staff, hummed in her mind from its pocket dimension where it was stored. I know we have to go, now hush. Rachel commanded it. It only talks by hum frequencies, reminding her of a little robot from her favorite sci-fi films she used to watch on Earth and she understood it.

"I have a feeling he's planning on something. Will you be able to handle things while I'm gone??" Rachel asked ember.

Ember snorted."Been fighting battles a lot longer than you, if something raises I'll notify you."

Ruby threw her hands up. "Guys we're talking to a freaking brick wall."

"She's worse than Mother! " Gemcity groans.

"No one is worse than Lilith." Rachel grunted, calling their mother by her name. "I'm sorry guys but I have to go. I won't be alone. As soon as I get Spike, we're coming straight home." She said as she felt Iggy grabbed the necklace.

Rachel gently gets it out of his tiny claws.

"I need to give Iggy to someone who can take care of him, I don't want him anywhere near the fight. Ruby"

"You plan on using the cabin?" Ruby asked with a sigh, seeing that there was no use in trying to dissuade her from going.

"It's heavily guarded with spells and shields. I'll be adding my own touch but it's basically Fort Knox." Rachel said.

All but Malik didn't understand what she meant.

"Malik, you will be my eyes and ears. Gemcity," Rachel narrowed her eyes at her, knowing that the twins do everything together. "If I hear that you drop my son, I will instantly come back and mess your face up to the point you can't seduce creatures to feed off of. No holding him." She warned her. "And if you need to feed, call Brimstone, he'll take over so you guys can do whatever you need. And I'm also going to send personal guards, I want my son protected 24/7 until I get back."

A few days later after getting Iggy settled and tear jerked goodbye, Rachel set out to the Friendship Castle to began the course to save Spike once and for all.

Author's Note

Rachel will meet up with Tempest and Capper at the castle next episode

Chapter 2

Rachel stood in front of the Castle of Friendship for a long time, feeling partially numb from just having to leave Igneous behind. She knows he's in good hands and she knows she has to do this. Staring at the damaged scorch marks Garble made during the siege.

She took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "Once more unto the breach." She muttered under her breath before using her key to get in.

The key Spike gave her when he first asked to move in with him a year ago.

The door pushed open when she inserted it. "Bitch still doesn't lock it after all this time?" She sighed deeply. Wondering if Twilight is still too friendly and trusting to others before pushing her way inside.

Instantly, she picked up the distinct scent of a cat as she entered into the foyer. The smell of a cat and an unknown pony. She could hear their voices speak coming from the map room.

“Seriously, Fizzy, hear me out. You’ve made quite a bit of coin when you turned mercenary. If you invest into my business, it’ll make you very rich. Donate at least 5k and you’ll get it back plus 40% interest once it takes off.” This smooth talking suave male voice spoke.

“You do realize there was a reason why I turned mercenary after I spread the word on friendship, you old tom.” A female voice grunted. “And why I got so good,” Rachel enters the Map room to find the three inhabitants.

Twilight sat at her head chair, an older multi brown abyssinian wearing a black cloak and top hat with a red ribbon that was on the table, tuff of blue hair with streaks of gray to show his age in one chair, and a maroon unicorn with a broken horn, her pink hair was in a mohawk, turquoise blue eyes with a scar across her left eye, dressed in dark clothes but looked like she traversed across vast wastelands.

“One of the reasons is because I don’t fall for scams anymore. Still a con artist by trade, Ambassador.” The female unicorn smirked.

The male cat gave her a charming smile. “I may have risen back to the top, but I can’t seem to get rid of old habits. That was a joke, by the way.” he chuckles.

Twilight chuckled, seeing the two interact before looking up to see the Queen standing at the doorway. “Ah, Rachel, good, welcome.” Twilight said as she got out of the chair and walked over to her. The cat and mercenary pony turned in their chairs to turn and greet the dragoness.

Rachel gave them a wave. “Sorry I’m late, I had to… take care of my son.” She spoke softly.

“I’m sorry, I know it must be hard leaving him behind, but this won’t be forever.” Twilight said as she placed a hand on her shoulder. “Now, let's get you acquainted with your team.”

The old tom got out of his seat along with the unicorn before approaching her, giving her a bow. “Capper Dapperpaws, Abyssina Ambassador of Friendship and aristocrat at your service, your royal dragoness.” He held his hand out for her to grab.

Rachel grabbed his hand and he shook it, when he went to kiss it, she quickly took it back. “Capper….” she repeated the name, having it jog a memory. “Didn’t you use Spike as a flamethrower against the Storm King? Spike told me about it once.”

Capper let out a laugh. “Ah yeah. Well at the moment, sweetheart, it was in a dire situation. I kindly reminded the tiny guy that he was a fire breathing dragon. It was a mutual decision."

"That was like twelve years ago, he's probably not tiny anymore." The unicorn said as she came up to her. "Fizzlepop Berrytwist. I also go by Tempest Shadow, you can call me either way." she raised a hand up to her to shake.

Rachel took it and both shook. “I’ll go with Tempest.” she said.

Something about Tempest’s voice struck something within Rachel. A voice she hadn’t heard in years.

So Rach, you’re my ride and die?

Ride and die, hell yeah!

Rachel quickly lets go of Tempest’s hand. “So, you two got summoned by this dang map?” She asked, trying to push some thoughts away.

“Ain’t my first time.” Capper shrugged before he motioned for her to go take a seat.

Rachel sighed before approaching the table as Twilight went back to her chair. She saw her summoned symbol, along with what looked like an emoji looking Capper’s head and Tempest’s broken horn symbol floating around the Friendship Castle. She frowned.

“Why did the map have my floating things looking like Rarity’s cutie mark with my wings? That’s just all kinds of wrong.” Rachel grunted.

As if the map listened, it glowed and her symbol changed. The blue diamonds turned into a single blue flame with her wings.

Twilight blinked. “Uhhh….okay that never happened before.” She looked at the map. “After all these years, I’m still baffled by this thing.”

“You’re supposed to be the Princess of Magic and Friendship, it’s literally your job to know all of this.” Tempest said, causing Rachel to snort.

“Shall we continue?” Capper asked with a chuckle.

“Right,” Twilight nodded. “Everypony, put your hands on the map.”

The three placed their hands on the map table. The three markers glowed and began to dance around each other. They watched as the images began moving around the map. The map itself began to change. The landscape drastically changed from bright and colorful that’s typical to Equestria and turned dark and dreary, roaming across the sea and across deserts, going past Klugstown to travel far.

Farther than any of the mane 6(5) had ever gone, going across several continents before the images came to a stop of a rancid looking portside village.

“Ironstone Wharf?” Rachel read the name of the village. “Fucking Sombra took him basically the other side of Equis???” Her voice cut deeply, filled with anger.

Both Tempest and Capper had similar looks on their faces, both of them recognized the village and made uncomfortable sounds.

“You two know of this place?” Twilight asked as they gazed at the place.

“I do.” Tempest said. “The Stormking used to do deals with the owner of that cesspool back in the day.”

“I’ve heard horror stories, it makes Klugstown a paradise in comparison.” Capper said. “It’s owned and run by a nasty little pig by the name of Snowball.”

“He’s also known as The Collector. He likes to collect strong, nastier, vile and vicious creatures, he has a way of getting such beings to obey and serve him. If you have a debt, you’re a slave to him until that debt is paid.” Tempest added. “He tried to purchase me from the Stormking, thank goodness that didn’t happen.”

Rachel looked at the two. “You have got to be fucking joking, right?”

“Wish we were,” Tempest said.

“It’s going to be a task breaking Spike out. That pig will not give him up so easily, and if this Sombra took our boy and handed him over to Snowball on a silver platter, it’s going to be a fight.” Capper said.

Rachel pushed herself up off of the map table. “Bring it on. I’ll gladly cook that squealing bastard over an open fire.”

Tempest made a hand gesture to Rachel. “I think I’m going to like you.” she grinned.

“I wish I could go with you guys, but it has to be you three.” Twilight said as she cleared her throat. “Now since this is far, I made some arrangements for you guys to make the travel go fast. Rachel, you may not like it, but it's something that can get you there.”

Rachel frowned as she and the others followed Twilight out of the castle. Wondering what Twilight meant by that.

It quickly becomes apparent that she does indeed not like it. It was a white and gold colored airship parked in the landing dock in front of the Friendship School. The ship itself has a picture of Blueblood painted on the side.

“What the actual fuck???” Rachel snapped. She wanted NOTHING of that pompous ass, shriveling scrotum sack of a pony who was the cause of EVERYTHING!

Twilight nervously grins. “It’s what Celestia and Luna could lend to help you all on your journey.”

Tempest had a disgusted look. “That is so distasteful.”

“I am sorry, but is that a party airship?” Capper asked, looking rather confused and cringing.

“It is.” Twilight admits.

“I got a pair of wings and can teleport, I am NOT stepping one taloned hoof on that mother fucker.” Rachel barked.

She then hears a hum coming from the Blue Celestial. WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK???!? I CAN’T TELEPORT US THERE IF I HAVEN’T BEEN THERE BEFORE?!? She screamed at her hidden staff mentally.

“Well, we don’t have wings or magic…no offense, dear Fizz.” Capper said.

Tempest responded with a grunt.

“I’m sorry, with all the other airships and hot air balloons being used up for the war effort, this was the only one left.” Twilight said.

“What happened to your hot air balloon?” Rachel asked, her eyes burning as she stared at that failed abortion of a pony.

“Pinkie Pie took it last week, took it with Cheese Sandwich so they could travel to all of our ally forces to boost morals by entertainment.”

Rachel began laughing, as this was completely unbelievable. “I fucking hate this.”

Tempest quickly pulled a dagger and a dark crystal orb out of her clothes before she started running towards the ship. She threw the orb down as she lept, giving her a bit of a boost as she launched up to the picture of Blueblood. She took that dagger and slashed at the picture so many times so fast, she was a blur before she fell and landed on her hooves.

The picture was now deeply scratched, his face now distorted and unrecognizable.

“Okay, Tempest, I think I’m going to like you too.” Rachel grinned. Oh crap, I know who her human variant is… Putting together several similarities of the human she knew in question together. There was no denying it. She knows these two weren’t the same but still.

A part of her pained in memory of that person, but a part of her felt giddy which was a good thing.

Twilight stared blankly when Tempest did that. “Uh…oh wow, it seems twelve years haven’t slowed you down.” she said to the unicorn.

Tempest halfbowed in respect of her.

“So, now that’s over with, shall we get started?” Capper asked as the stairs slid down from the yacht door and he and Tempest began walking up to it.

Twilight stopped Rachel from entering. “Rachel, do whatever you can to bring Spike back.” Twilight spoke in a soft voice. “Do whatever it takes.”

Rachel nodded. “For our family.”

“For our family.” Twilight repeats. “Now, I have the ship stocked up with food and other necessities for the trip, judging by the map, it’s going to be a long one, permitting the weather doesn’t put you all off course.”

“Naturally.”

Twilight then placed a small potion bottle in her hands. There was a milky white substance in the small oblong bottle.

“Um, okay what is this?” Rachel asked with a raised brow, examining it.

“Oh, that’s to make sure you don’t uh…leak at the worst times.” Twilight said, gesturing to her breasts. “It’ll hold back the lactation.”

“Twilight Sparkle, I spent the last few days being literally pumped like a fucking cow so my son could have at least a month’s worth of milk to drink, though with him it won’t last that long. I would like to keep feeding him when I get back, do you want me to lose the ability to do so??” Rachel asked, annoyed with her face flushed red.

“Oh you won’t. Cadence provided these for you. She said it’ll not only make sure you don’t have any accidents, especially when dealing with Snowball, but will tone down the postpartum hormones you’re currently having. It only lasts a day so you have to drink it regularly, but once you stop, it’ll be back to normal, it’s perfectly safe and harmless.” Twilight assured her. “There’s about roughly six months stocked in the ship.”

“I’m not planning to be gone for six months.”

“If luck permits us, you won’t be gone that long. If you’re worried that Iggy won’t recognize you when you get back, I highly doubt that.” Twilight said. “When you and Spike get back, you can make up for lost time and be first time parents together.”

Rachel glanced down at her swollen breasts. Considering the potion because it would be highly embarrassing to be having to deal with this pig and her breasts began leaking milk. “I’ll consider it, thanks.”

“No problem.” She said with a smile. “Now, good luck, bring Spike home.”

Rachel pockets the potion in her pants pocket before she goes up the steps and inside the airship. Once inside, she came into a lounge area with Capper already enjoying the finer things of the party ship. Enjoying a bottle of sparkling wine being fed by grapes by a couple of sexy looking stewardess ponies. Sitting on a lush chair with his feet propped up on a stool.

“Whoever this Blueblood is, he’s got some exquisite tastes.” Capper purred as he was being fed.

Rachel visibly shudders and gags at that before taking a seat on her chair. Visibly sick as the boat still has that lingering smell of pompous ass.

“This is going to be a long ride.” The Queen muttered. Rubbing her temples as the yacht began lifting in the air and began their long trek to rescue their dragon.

Author's Note

it's going to be a long trip so buckle up ya'll.

Now a note, I didn't change much of Capper but made him older. He still looks the same as he did in the movie. He's the movie version anthro cat, not how I've been doing the anthros in the stories.

Chapter 3

The airship was currently flying over the ocean, marking it the second day of the journey. Rachel wished this party ship was able to go faster so she could reach her mate, but she was told the current speed was the fastest it could go. She stood out in the balcony area and looked out. Finding herself unable to stand another second inside the cabin without seeing Blueball’s face and scent, at least outside the smells wasn’t noticeable, the smell of the salty sea masking it helped.

Capper was enjoying himself, wining and dining what the ship offers, some say ignorance was bliss if that cat was enjoying what cursed pony has done.

Since Tempest knew where Ironstone Wharf was, she was coordinating with the captain of the ship as they flew. Taking them straight to this village.

As she leaned against the railing, she looked down below the ocean. She saw the small tropical, vacation island that was the Bahoofmas. Rachel’s hands gripped onto the ring as she thought of her time there.

That one week on a cruise, the events that started her romance with Spike began replaying in her mind. From the moment they met when she accidentally dropped paint all over Rarity before they even left the docks, he stayed behind to help clean her mess. Recounting the moment the two won that basketball game against Bouncer and his teammate, the moment they shared at the bar.

Her heart tightened when she remembered the scavenger hunt the two paired up. Rachel knew Spike purposely messed the hunt up so they could hang out longer, not even caring to win whatever reward that hunt was offering. The lights from the fire lilies that Spike set parts of the field ablaze, just to see her reaction.

The two being surrounded by billions of lights, the way he looked at her, making her feel like she was the only one in the world. Their first date…

Rachel knew cruises sometimes bring couples together but she had never believed that herself until she experienced it herself. By the end of that cruise, she had fallen for him. Something told her that he fell for her before she did.

And now, after ten months of him being missing, she was on her way to get him back.

However, from what Capper and Tempest said about this Snowball and his ways, she didn’t know what she’ll find. What damage can a single pig could do to a fully grown dragon? Never underestimate your enemy.

When the island was at a distance, she let go of the ring and let out a shuddering noise.

Please…. Please be alright… Rachel thought. She hoped but knew to keep her expectations low. With what Spike had endured because of Rarity and being held captive as a slave of sorts, Spike may not be the same. No telling what kinds of Hell he’s been enduring all this time.

“Wow, you really must hate the owner of this boat to not stay inside.”

Rachel looked over her shoulder to see Tempest standing at the doorway, holding two bottles of beer.

"If I could, I would go back in time and finish what I started with that sonuvabitch. Probably wouldn't be in this whole mess. That's how much I can't stand the owner." Rachel said as Tempest Shadow walked over to her and offered a bottle.

Rachel looked a bit apprehensive. She wasn't pregnant anymore but didn't know if she'd be able to drink again.

"You're not feeding a baby now. You can have at least one."

She stared at Tempest before taking it from her. Rachel used her claws to pop the caps off on both hers and Tempest's.

"Classy," Tempest said before taking a drink.

Rachel snickered before taking her first drink she had in months. She shuddered at the contents down her throat. The fire sacks in her throat did feel like they were going to spark but she kept it down. "Oooh that hit the spot." She chuckled softly.

"Bet you needed that." Tempest said.

"Oh girl, you have no clue," Rachel chuckled. "Of all the shit I have done for the war, becoming Queen and other things, I definitely needed to take the edge off." She took another drink.

"From what Twilight told us, yeah, you do." Tempest said as she leaned against the railing next to her. "I heard a lot about you in my travels. Your reputation precedes you."

"Oh? And what have you heard?" Rachel asked with a smirk.

"Human turned dragon, faced armies and fought Sombra himself after he kidnapped you. As much as you tried to use the pen, your sword and bow is mightier in combat. I respect those who fought in battle." Tempest said.

Rachel let out a soft chuckle. "Some of those battles I was carrying my son in my womb. Not the smartest move but at the time I was needed."

"Some of the fiercest leaders don't hold themselves back when their home and nature is at stake. You are just one of many whose bodies held a child who endured combat. Don't sell yourself short." Tempest took another drink.

Rachel let that sink in before finishing up her bottle. Unable to hold the sensation back, she turned her head away and let out a fiery burp. "Ooh shit my bad. Yeah, dragons and alcohol is a bad combo."

Tempest let out a giggle. "You don't live and rule without making some bad decisions."

"And trust me, I made enough bad decisions to last me a lifetime." Rachel laughed.

"How so? "

Rachel shrugged with a laugh. "Dumb, bad, stupid and horrible decisions I made back on Earth when I was a kid, especially with Justine." Rachel immediately stiffened when she spoke that name.

Rachel grew quiet as a somber look came across her face. She held the bottle in her hands. Momentarily remembering the woman's face. Same colored eyes, she was light skin with scars on her face, brown hair that she dyed similar pink. Remembering how close they were together.

A face she hadn't thought of until now.

"Who is Justine? A friend of yours?" Tempest asked curiously.

"She was… my old friend I had back on Earth. My best friend…" Rachel sniffed before setting the glass bottle in fire, seeing the glass melted in her hands before tossing it off the ship. Watching it fall and hit the water below. "She's gone, and if it's all the same, I kinda don't want to talk about it. I traversed into my past traumas enough this year alone. That shit is sticking between me and my therapist… which reminds me when this mission is said and done, I'm going to book an appointment because I need it."

"Fair enough," Tempest shrugged before finishing off her bottle and threw it overboard as well.

"What about you? All I know is that you're a badass." Rachel said, changing the subject.

Tempest smiled. "I am a badass." She took the compliment before shrugging. "Used to live in Equestria before I had the most unfortunate encounter with an Ursula Major when I was a filly." She motioned to her eye and broken horn.

"Jesus Christ, you're lucky that it didn't kill you." Rachel gawked.

"Very lucky. My so-called friends didn't think so… school kids are mean."

"Don't have to tell me that twice."

"After I was left behind by my peers, I left. I made my own dumb, bad, stupid and horrible decisions over the years before eventually joining The Storm King and his forces. Now I'm trying to live by what I did and in a way correct my wrongdoing."

"By being a Merc?" Rachel raised a brow at that.

"Spreading word about friendship is a good gig but it doesn't pay the bills. Initially I became a bounty hunter but the bounties just refused to come back willingly. Instead of coming in warm, I bring them in cold. Pisses off the Sheriffs and the hangmen but I get paid either way." Tempest shrugged.

Rachel gave it a thought and poked her. "You got a point there."

She was about to say something when Capper joined them. "Ladies, ladies, why are you all out here being all dark and gloomy?" He comes up to the two of them, wearing a fancy looking robe, throwing his arms on them, around Tempest's shoulders and placing his paws on Rachel's back. "Both of you are tense, why don't the two of you come inside and enjoy a good massage? We're about to go to one of the worst places on Equis, need to be in tip top shape."

Rachel and Tempest shared an annoyed look at Capper when he touched them.

Rachel flicks her tail at him, using it as a whip. Capper yowled and jumped when it hit him.

Around the same time, she felt her phone going off in her pocket. A familiar crappy pop ringtone.

"I'll be right back." Rachel said as she took her phone and walked away from the two. Capper rubbed his ass where she had whip him.

"You get no sympathy from me, Cap." Tempest shamelessly smirks.

Rachel answers the phone, realizing it was a face chat. The twins appeared.

"Hey girly, how's the trip?" They asked in unison. From the looks of the pink and lavender crystaled towel rack and a familiar landscape painting of a snowy mountain on the tiled wall, they were inside the bathroom of the cabin.

"Slower than molasses." Rachel responded. "Is everything okay? How's Igneous?"

"Oh he's doing great, we're just giving him a bath, look at this little angel!" Gemcity grabbed the phone from Ruby and pans the camera to the bathtub.

Rachel's heart melts when she sees Iggy in his baby tub. The gentle spray of the faucet on him had him smile big, enjoying his first bath time.

"Look at that face!"

"Oh hi baby!" Rachel cooed at her son. "Aw you look so adorable, hi," she waved at him.

When her voice was speaking to him, Iggy motioned his head towards the voice. Though his vision was still a blur, he recognized his mother's voice. He made croaking and babbling sounds, tiny hands reaching up for her. "My little munchkin, oooh I wish I can hold you right now. I'm sorry that I left but I promise once I get back, I'm going to give you so many hugs and snuggles, ooh! I just wanna eat you up!"

Rachel took a pause on what she said. "Huh, so that's why I keep hearing new mothers say to their newborns," she muttered to herself before turning back to her baby and kissing the screen."I love you Igneous, I'll be home soon."

The camera pans back to the twins.

"Okay, you had your daily dose of serotonin, now for the real reason why we called you, hon." Ruby said as she took the phone back from her younger twin.

Rachel grunted. "What is it?" She asked them.

"Listen, Rachie, no easy way of saying this, but uh… we received word that Mother wants to speak to you. She requests a meeting." Gemcity explained.

Rachel shook her head. "Oooh no, I just got this hot lead to my mate, I'm not making any detours, especially for Lilith."

"Hey, Rachel?" Rachel heard Capper call out her name.

She turned to see what he wanted and her eyes widened. A large black and hot pink airship in the shape of a jellyfish lowers itself from the clouds. Making the party yacht a child's toy in comparison .

"Yeah, she's coming to you." Ruby said. "Good luck sis!" Then hangs up on her.

"You got to be fucking kidding me." Rachel groaned.

"You think she's going to be okay with mother?" Gemcity asked with a frightened whimper.

"Yes… though it is the first time Rachel's meeting her without us, she should be fine…" Ruby said as she turned to finish giving the baby boy a bath. "Your mama is strong like you." She said as she tugged at his three toes.

As the two girls and the baby were inside the large, whimsical cabin, guarded by armed dragons and magic, just outside of it lay a shadow.

Sombra stood and watched the area. He takes a crystal that was void of light and color and placed it near the shields. Place it where it'll be hard to find.

A low hum activated when he placed the crystal down. The magic of the shields began to feed it.

He placed several more around before disappearing back to his fortress.

Back at the cliffside chateau that was once home to Blueblood was now Sombra's base of operations. Cloaked in dark magic of his own designs and monsters patrol from the depths of Tartarus.

Mind controlled ponies and several humans left over from his son's harsh experiments, now in Sombra's control. They wandered mindlessly around the halls as he appeared.

He adjusted his cloak before began walking down the halls.

Sombra came to a room to see the small dwarf blue fat bat working on mountains of paperwork.

He looked up and jumped, papers flew. "Oh y- your highness, y-your back!" Frankie the Bat yelped. He quickly gathered the loose papers for the dark horse.

"How has the construction project been going?" Sombra asked him.

"Uh, uh," the frightened bat combs through the paperwork before finding what he needed and looking at it. "Uh, we ran a bit of a bump with the materials but other than that, everything is according to plan."

"Excellent, maybe you're not useless as you seem." Sombra said as he left the office and walked away.

The bat tucked the paperwork underneath his pits before flying after him. "Just… just asking your highness, but have you found what you're looking for?"

"The child? Yes." Sombra said.

"Sir, you already removed the father, why do you want to have the child? The new Queen will slaughter you."

"Why do you think she's currently galavanting off to find Spike? If that Snowball knows what's good for him, if he plays his cards right, he'll have two dragons." Sombra chuckled.

The bat nodded nervously. "Uh… why do you want the baby? He was just born, what use is the newborn to you? Are you going to harm him??

"No. No he won't be harmed, I do have plans for him. He'll be a reminder, a pet of a time where Equestria once stood." Sombra said. "Once the project is complete, Equestria will burn, once the dust is clear, I shall rise as the new Ruler, as Emperor. It'll take time to grow from the ashes but it'll be grand. That child will be mine."

Chapter 4

“What in all things fancy feasts is that rather large and weird looking ship??” Capper asked.

“Is…that who I think it is?” Tempest asked with wide eyes.

“If you’re thinking about The Mother of Harlot herself? You get a cookie.” Rachel growled in annoyance as she shoves the phone into her pocket.

Great, I have to talk to this Queen slut. Rachel thought as some of the yacht's workers and captain stepped out while the large jellyfish shaped ship lowered down in position in front of them.

A pink light shot out of it, engulfing the yacht whole, forcing it in place.

"Uh, we can't move and this airship isn't equipped for pirate battles, what do we do?" The Captain asked in a panic.

"Is it pirates??" One of the stewardesses yells out.

Rachel rolled her eyes, not phased by this. "Not pirates, just don't give them an excuse to be mad." She said, trying to calm them down as a drawbridge extended out from the larger ship.

"Wait, you dealt with the Mother of the Sexlings before???" Tempest asked with wide eyes, looking at the dragoness."Not even the fucking Storm King messed with her."

"At least he was smart enough not to."

"What's a sexling?" Capper asked as an armful of the sexy moth-like ponyish creatures armed to the teeth making their way aboard before he was explained. All had a moth appearance with three heart crests on their chest, all females. They wore skin tight black suits that accentuated their figures.

The leader of the group, a female with yellow fur and pink hair with solid pink eyes, steps up to Rachel.

"Queen Rachel, Mother requested an audience. You must come with us at once." She stated, her voice though feminine, had a husky tone.

"I'm guessing no is not an option?" Rachel asked, placing a hand on her hip.

The yellow sexling gave her a look that answered her.

Rachel sighed. "Figures, lead on then." Might as well see what Lilith wants.

"Follow us." The group leader said before turning around and led on.

Rachel glanced at Capper and Tempest and the ship crew. "Go with them." She said as she began following. The sexling guards rounded up the crew before taking them into the large ship.

Once entering, the party airship docked itself inside of the bigger ship before taking them all up in the sky.

It didn't look like it from the outside, but inside was a hive city. Unlike their cousins The Changelings, this hiveship was moveable. Sticking to various colors of pinks, reds, purples and blues, the smell of lust and sex was prominent.

As the company entered, Capper and Tempest noticed that the Sexlings were shameless, as there were visible pods, can see several sexual acts out for public viewing. Divulging in all kinds of fetishes, sounds of sweet pleasurable moans echoing around.

While crossing a tall platform, they couldn't help but saw much younger Sexlings, though they didn't take part of the sexual acts, they were however serving drinks to some of the more clothed adults.

"Children? I'm sorry but should they be out and about when there's a lot of sex happening?" Capper asked.

"They don't take part of it until they hit puberty, that's when they need to start feeding off of sexual energy." Rachel explained before one of the guards they were following could respond.

"No adults can touch them until they have proper training, can't have the larves accidentally killing someone if they can't control their lust powers." One of them instead spoke.

"Death by snu snu??" Capper's eyes widened.

"It happens more than you think. But it's not like once they hit puberty we throw them to the wolves, we have to teach them properly how to control their cravings and lust to ensure that doesn't happen. And teach them about consent, no artificial bullshit." They responded. "Why do you think we're called Sexlings??"

Tempest scoots closer to Rachel, feeling uncomfortable being around all of this. "How do you know Lilith? Have you met her before?" She asked Rachel in a whisper as they came to an orange colored building, where they heard techno music pulsating.

"Twice, but never on my own." Rachel responded as they climbed up the stairs, going past fleshy doors that pulled apart to let them in, traveling down a long corridor. "Her daughters adopted me as their sister." Trying to not appear uncomfortable herself. They walked past lounge couches that were in the wide corridor.

Seeing a male and several females enjoying themselves as the group moved to the wider space.

It was a multilevel dance club. Neon uv lights shine above as the club was filled with dancing, few hung around in the two main bars that were in the center of both levels of the club.

There were a few sexual dances, some females giving out lapdances and some grinding on several poles to the hypnotic beat. Nearly all dressed scandalously.

Rachel looks up to where they were heading, statues of various phalluses and genitals out on display, going up one of two wide spiral staircases to the VIP booth.

"Leave the talking to me," Rachel told Capper and Tempest.

They went up to see a pure white sexling with red eyes, long white hair and see through wings, dressed in a lacy black corset and bottom, having a heart decorative crown. She was slightly taller than her subjects.

She was sitting on a long dark couch, leaning back as she herself was getting a lapdance provided by a topless female. Her hands gently caressed her subject, hearing the smaller female moaning by her touch as she danced. It was clear by the look of her face that she wanted to do more than dance for Mother.

Before Lilith was able to pursue more of the smaller Sexling, she looked up to see that company was here, forcing the dancer to stop.

With a simple hand gesture, the smaller Sexling crawled off of her, she snatched her top that was on the ground and shuffled away.

Lilith and Rachel stared at each other before she motioned her head, silently telling the dragoness to have a seat next to her.

Rachel complied and took a seat next to her.

"Lilith," Rachel greeted her.

"Rachel." Lilith greeted her back. Her voice sends lovely shivers down Capper's spine. "I've heard you changed your looks, you look lovely."

"Thanks," Rachel said, trying to appear serious and not at all nervous and uncomfortable. "What do you want that was so important that you have to abduct me and my crew?" Rachel asked her.

Lilith hummed softly. "I have some information that you may want to hear. Word on the streets that you're heading to Ironstone." She said as a server came up to the leaders with smoking goblets.

Rachel takes it as she knew it would be rude to refuse anything from Mother. Lilith takes hers and drinks it.

Rachel sniffed the contents, having a fruity smell to it before drinking it herself. It was sweet but the texture was something else.

"To retrieve your mate no less? " Lilith continued.

"What do you know about that? " Rachel grunted as she felt something was happening to her body internally, a few things tightening.

"One of my spies who I sent out to that village told me that ten months ago, they told me that The collector was sold a dragon, that pig has been wanting a dragon in his collection for years."

Rachel growled. "You knew where Spike was this whole time and never considered telling me about it??"

"I figured you'd be on your way soon enough." Lilith said as she crossed her legs. "As a ruler, you know that information is worth more than precious stones and jewels. With the right trade of information and secrets, your empire grows. Right information helps a plan come together. Something my unfortunate cousin Chrysalis failed to comprehend when she did her attempt during the Canterlot Wedding. Anyway, I have a reason why I withhold this from you."

"What do you want??"

Lilith swirled the contents of her goblet in her hand. "Ironstone. I am looking for a new homestead since Sombra destroyed the hive."

"Sombra destroyed your home? Interesting," Tempest muttered softly.

"Why?" Capper asked.

Lilith cut her eyes at the two. "Grunts speak when spoken to, I'm talking to the Queen of the Dragons. Tempest Shadow, you know that well enough when you were the Commander for the Storm King."

Tempest grunted, gritting her teeth but kept quiet.

Mother's gaze cuts to Capper. "No matter how hard you try to return your glory, Capper Dapperpaws, you'll always be a peddler to your kind, old cat." She hissed at him before waving her hands.

A couple of Sexling guards came up to the two."Put them in the guest quarters, make sure they're comfortable."

Rachel didn't look worried as the two were forced away from the VIP section.

"Now, back to business. Months ago, Sombra asked if I were to join forces with him. Lending my armies for his plans. I refused because as you know, I'm neutral. My kind doesn't deal with other's wars if it isn't endangering us."

"So he destroyed your hive? " Rachel grunted.

"Sombra made it personal. The survivors are what you see here on the ship." Lilith smashed the goblet with a squeeze of her hand. "My children are a few who can withstand his mind magic, it doesn't work. Because the only thing they fear and love is me."

A few who were in the section with the two rulers shook in fright when a hint of her anger rises.

"If you want Ironstone, why don't you get it yourself? You are one of the deadliest creatures in Equis. Surely you all can handle one pig." Rachel said as she drank more of her goblet.

"Were you told about how Snowball controls the predators he collects?"

Rachel fell silent after that.

The jewel crests on Mother's chest glowed pink, with a wave of her hand, a floating mirror came to view.

An image of a pink pig with brown spots and an ill fitted suit came to view. In front of him was a raging tortoise. The tortoise makes a lunge at the pig.

The pig was shown lifting a device in his hands and pressing it. The tortoise let out a pained howl, having electricity coursing through its thick shelled body, having it grip the side of its neck before being forced to the ground.

"He invented a device that is embedded into his captive's neck. Think of a shock collar but the voltage is enough to create serious damage." Lilith explained before showing off the entrance of the village. "If any one tries to leave, the device automatically activates, depending how strong and weak you are, you'll die." She said as she was shown that there were no walls surrounding the village, but bodies left out of those who failed to escape. "And if someone's mind is in a frail state, they submit easily. The entire village is just his collection case. I want you and your company to get rid of the pig so I can move my hive there. Change it to where it's a paradise for my children and regrow."

"Why ask me? You clearly have been stalking this guy. He's already on my death list." Rachel pointed out.

"The device is tied to his lifeline, so if Snowball dies, so does his collection. Bastard wants to die and bring them with him to the afterlife. Kill an unkillable." Lilith explained.

The mirror disappeared."I know you're going for Spike, but my dear, if you outright kill the pig, you'll be killing your love and others. Find a way to bring him down, liberate the town for me, and my army is yours. I don't particularly care how you do it, get it done and you have help in this war."

Having more for the warfront was always nice to have.

Rachel takes another drink but is unable to keep herself from speaking up. "Okay, what the actual hell am I drinking? My body is feeling weird."

"Oh, it's just a simple healing potion, tightens up your muscles, pushing out a baby makes you loose. I use it for me and a few breeders. Igneous is his name right? What a cutie."

This time, it was Rachel who broke the goblet. Her eyes glowed when she called her son. "I'll do what you ask, but keep my son's name out of your mouth." She snarled.

Lilith laughs at her face. "Oh love, you know I have my ways of sealing deals and transactions." She reaches over to the aggravated new mother and gently cups her hand on her furry cheek.

"You're only getting one of them." Rachel said as she braces herself.

Lilith smiles. "Let's see what my girls have taught you." She purred before leaning close.

And kisses her.

Rachel forced herself to relax as she made out with Mother, kissing her as if she was her lover for an evening.

During the make out, Lilith's jewels sparked, causing her to pull away, face flushed. "Ooh my, I could see why my girls took interest in you." She giggled. "And so sexually tensed up. Why don't we take this to my chambers, help you relax until we get you to your mate?" She asked as she gently grabbed the dragoness chin.

Rachel's gaze however was ice cold. "I slept with your daughters once, that was a mistake. Why would I go and make it the second time?" She pushed herself away from Lilith and stood.

Lilith laughs. "Fair enough. But I'll be here if you change your mind, love. Escort the Queen to her crew, treat her well while we take her to Ironstone."

Rachel rolled her eyes as she was led away.

Author's Note

So that was Ruby and Gemcity's mama. Ain't she just a peach?

Chapter 5

The voyage in the hiveship lasted three days, much faster than if they had used the party yacht. Crossing over seas and deserts, forests and mountains till they reached the harbor village of Ironstone Wharf.

The ship lowered itself a couple of miles from the village entrance, extending its bridge down to the ground, Tempest and Rachel were escorted out with their packed bags.

"Since you've been here before, Tempest, you'll be the guide." Rachel said while Tempest nodded in acknowledgement.

The sound of laughter caused the two to turn to see Capper tailing them, his arms wrapped around the shoulders of a couple of Sexlings that kept him company. One of them had morphed into an Abyssinian cat to his liking.

"Now ladies, make sure you come and say hi if you're in my neighborhood." He purred, causing the girls to giggle.

"We will," they said in unison before kissing him and flew back to the ship.

He chuckled. "Such lovely beings, wish I had met them sooner." He said as he waved them off. His face blushed red as he watched them leave.

"Chances are that you had but never knew." Rachel said as the ones that escorted them handed her something. A rather bulky pink looking flare gun, the hole of the gun was in the shape of a heart.

"When you have completed your assignment, shoot this in the air and we'll immediately be here." The guard instructed the Queen.

"Will do." Rachel said as she put the gun in her bag.

"Good luck, all of you." They said before going back to the shop. It soon takes off, leaving them in the desolate rocky lands.

The rancid stench mixed with the smell of the salty water made Rachel's eyes sting.

"God I can smell the village from here," Rachel groans.

"It gets worse once we're closer." Tempest said. "Let's go."

The three began their trek towards Ironstone.

By the time the waning moon had just begun to rise in the hazy night sky, walking past the numerous skeletons of past runaways, the three made their way to the village.

Once a salty lake side iron mining town, at first glance looked like any normal village, but once past the arch with the village name came clear that it wasn't a savory place. Many buildings look worn down, windows smashed and boarded up, streets riddled with trash, bodily fluids were definitely clear of how rancid the town was. Cleanliness was truly not a priority.

One would expect a pig would enjoy this filth.

Those who live here were also in a worse shape to wear.

The creatures who were forced to live in this town, all have sharp teeth, claws, coming in all shapes and sizes, some looking like they had dug their way out of Hell itself, only to be trapped here. A few of its citizens were out and about who were talking amongst themselves stopped when they noticed a few new creatures had strolled into town.

"Yup, Klugstown is more of a paradise than this place." Capper commented, trying not to look disgusted as they walked. Minding where they step. "Hope y'all got your daily shots."

"You guys noticed what many of these guys are?" Tempest asked as she tried to ignore the fact they were being stared at.

Rachel looked, noticing what many of these creatures were. "Carnivores. Several Apex Predators." She muttered in response.

"Ironic when the owner is a walking pile of bacon." Tempest said.

At the mention of bacon, Rachel's stomach growled. "Please don't mention that. Please don't ruin pork for me. I'm surprised that so many apexs that are crammed up. Usually if there's too many in one place, there's a bloodbath."

"We're about to be part of a bloodbath if we don't get off the street." Capper said, not liking how a few of the predators were looking at them, mainly looking at the females of the group.

"There should be an inn where the visitors go. It's down this way." Tempest points in a direction.

The three make their way to the Creaky Inn, a wide two story rickety building that has seen better days, surprisingly it looked more well kept than the streets outside. The lights were dim, the green wallpaper was beginning to peel and a few mysterious stains, otherwise stable for guests.

The three entered the lobby and approached the main desk. Surprisingly, there was a small griffon, the bird part was of a raven while the bottom half was a puma. On her neck was a noticeable circular item embedded.

She flipped what looked to be a magazine before noticed someone was there. She jumped.

"Geez you lot scared me," she gasped, she had what Rachel would call a Brooklyn accent. Before anyone could say anything, the griffon looked at Tempest and gasped. "Hey! I remember you!"

Tempest sighed. "Hello Armani," she greeted the bird.

"Aw, youse remember me," Armani giggled. "You still kicking around with the Storm King?"

"No, she's kicking with me now," Rachel chimes in.

"Hello, Madame," Capper gave her a little bow.

Armani stared at them before snorting. "Right sorry, it's just been awhile. New friends, welcome to the Creaky Inn. Guests only. Are you three interested in booking a room and how you plans on staying??"

Rachel dug into her bags and pulled out several precious colorful gems and gold coins, normally the gems were for her to snack on, since she didn't know what was the currency, hopefully it would cover the cost.

"We'll be staying in the same room, got a room with multiple beds?" Rachel asked.

The griffon's blueish black eyes widened at the treasures. "Wowza!" She quickly pulls out a jaded green book and quickly flipped through the handwritten pages. "Uhh okay. Ooh!" She stops at a page. "Okay we do have one more large suite, this should cover at least… a week."

"People really visit this place?" Rachel asked with a raised brow.

"Mostly out of towners. We mostly attract people who eagerly want to watch the fighting matches. It's our biggest attraction here. Folks love a good bloody fight." Armani said as she took the payment.

"Snowball makes the majority of his income with these fights." Tempest said.

"Only the biggest and strongest of us can fight. I can't fight myself unlike the other griffons here."

"How many are there? Griffons?" Capper asked.

Armani scratched the feathers on her head. "Seven of us. Five girls and two guys. Like most who live here, we owe Snowball a debt. Don't know about the others but I will pay him off in one more year."

Rachel frowns.

"If you're interested, there's a match going on right now. The new guy is bringing in a lot of income to the town with his wins. He's a fucking hunk." She made bird sounds mixed with a cat purr.

Rachel narrowed her eyes on her. "Does he happen to be a dragon with purple and green scales?" She asked, gritting her teeth.

"Yeah! Though I have no shot with him, Harpy does! She's one of the griffons that I mentioned is here." Armani freely admits as she slides the group a bulky key. "Take those stairs, room 111. Enjoy your stay! If you need anything, I'm always here." She chirped.

"Thanks," Rachel said, snatching the key before the group headed up the stairs.

"Don't tell Snowball we're here," Tempest grunted before going.

She's just talking, she's just talking. Rachel thought as she tried to calm herself down.

Spike's hot, that's not a secret. Spike never strayed or made her feel any jealous. Rachel does have a pattern: if someone tries to get his attention to them, she tells them to look but not touch because he was her mate, to back off.

Whoever this Harpy was, if she knows what's good for her, she'll stay the fuck away from her dragon.

The three came to their suite. Inside were two king size beds separated by a large dresser. There wasn't a TV but a radio, a double eye burner and a small fridge and a bathroom with some scented candles.

With a snap of Rachel's claws, the candles were lit as she tossed her things on one of the beds. "Okay, still a shitty room, but it's what we're working with." She said.

"Are you okay?" Capper asked as he sat on the other empty bed. "You looked like you were going to rearrange Armani's face."

Rachel sighed. "I get jealous sometimes. It's something I need to work on but I'm territorial when it comes to the beings I love."

"Do we need to worry about you?" Tempest asked.

"No, but you two need to worry about how to sleep in the same bed. I can't share with you two." She said, looking down at them.

She was bigger and has wings, she needs the room.

The two looked at each other. "I'm not spooning." Tempest grunted as she tossed her bag on the shag carpet.

"Ow."

The three froze when they heard something speak coming from Tempest's bag. They looked at each other before Tempest snatched it back up.

She opened the flaps and dug into her belongings before her eyes grew big as saucers. "What the hell??"

She pulls out a ballerina music box. The ballerina looked suspicious like Twilight.

The statue gave them a sheepish grin. "Uh, hi."

"Twilight???" Rachel gawked. "What the actual fuck are you doing here??"

"Wow, that's a tiny princess," Capper said as he stared at the alicorn.

"Oh I'm not really here. Not physically anyway. A simple spell to check in and see how you guys are doing and provide some sleep music." She demonstrated by having the box activate the music and she spun.

Rachel was unamused as she watched the twirly princess. "We have phones, you know?"

Twilight stops spinning. "This is Spike you're here for, of course I couldn't resist somehow being here as well. Even if it's for advice, I have to see him for myself."

Rachel squeezes the bridge of her snout and lets out a long groan as Tempest sets the Princess ballerina down on an empty shelf.

"So, how periodically have you been checking in?" Capper asked her.

Twilight blushed. "I did overhear you having an orgy, Capper. I didn't see it."

Capper flushed red.

"Okay, it's established that Spike is fighting tonight, to make sure if it's really him we're going to see." Tempest said. "Princess, you're staying here, the three of us are already attracting attention as is."

Twilight's ears droop.

"That we can agree," Rachel grunted. "Let's get going."

"Lemme know what happened!" Twilight calls out as they leave, closing the door behind them.

The three make their way across town to a rather lively building with flashlights, signs and neon lights. Two large goons stood guard near the doors, seeing a few creatures paying them to be let in.

They were stopped when approached, but Rachel forked over some more gold coins before they entered. Her ears rang as loud, roaring cheers echoed down the corridors.

Rachel began to get a little nervous as they got closer. Anticipation of seeing her lost love after months. Her hands shake the thought of wrapping her arms around him again, her mind running many scenarios of what she'll see and what he has become after being forced here. Her heart beat was so loud and strong that it was getting harder to breathe.

Her chest tightened with excitement when she sorted throughout the millions of smells, she caught his scent.

They emerged from the packed arena. Stands filled with beings from out of town, cheering and hollering at the two fighters who were going at each other with bloodlust.

One fighter was a ten foot long gray crocodile-like creature, and the other was Spike.

Rachel silently covers her mouth when she sees what he looked like now. His scales were deeply purple at this time, as what happens when a dragon spills blood, their scales darkened, covered in more scars than what she used to see of him, more recently was the large scar on the right side of his neck. The same circular object that Armani had was embedded, looking like he attempted to claw it out himself. Exposing the fleshy pink flesh that was underneath the scales.

The two fighters had no shirts as they attacked with claws and fists.

Capper gently led Rachel to a couple of empty seats in the stands, climbing a short flight of stairs to reach it. The two took a seat but Rachel couldn't bring herself to sit as she watched the intense fight.

Each time the two fighters made contact, the crowd bellowed. Soaking up the carnage and brutality the fighters were being. It wasn't some staged fight wrestlers do on TV, this was a real grunge fight.

As the intensity of the fight continued, the AC circulation kicked on. The smells of the people on the stands mingled and mixed. All of which the fighters were used to.

However, Spike, as much focused as he was to win this match, a familiar scent enters his nose. A sweet, ambrosial scent that shot shivers all over his body, a scent he hadn't smelt in what felt like a long time.

A split second, Spike stopped fighting to turn his head towards where the smell came from with widened eyes, taking focus away from the grueling match.

Before he could spot her, his opponent took his shot and threw a right hook across his face, making the dragon see stars for a few seconds before snapping him back into the fight.

The two squared off a few more moments before Spike punched the crocodile so hard, it knocked the guy out cold, spinning him around before he fell.

The crowd bellowed in a mix of anger and joy that Spike won yet again. However, winning the match wasn't in his mind.

Spike ran up to the ropes of the fighting ring, pushing past the gorilla referee as it was trying to announce him as the winner. Spike frantically scanned the crowd. His own heart pounded as he searched for the source of that beautiful smell.

He quickly found the source, his breath leaving his body once he found her. "Rachel…" he breathlessly whispered. His mate. ..

The two stared at each other. Both in shock and disbelief and in joy. For a moment, time seemed to have stood still, all voices muffled, as if the two were the only ones in the building.

Rachel felt her eyes swelling in tears, about to fly down to the ring to be with him again, however, reality as cruel it was, everything resumed and her mood quickly went to love and excited to see him.

Turned dark and bone chilling once this blueish gray griffon, top half resembled a harpy eagle and snow leopard bottom, wearing her feathers in pigtails, black sports bra and gym shorts, swoops in, grabs Spike by the face, rips turns his attention away from Rachel and plants a big kiss.

Everything froze at that time around Rachel. As if someone viciously pressed the pause button at those two kissing. Her entire body began to smoke as anger was quickly bellowing out of her.

Capper and Tempest sees this, quickly sprung into action, both taking her by her arms and as fast as she could before she could commit various murderous acts, drags Rachel out.

What was an eternity to her, the kiss lasted a few seconds before Spike realized what was happening and viciously shoved the griffon off of him. "Fuck off!" He snapped at her before turning back to the stands.

To see that Rachel was gone.

His darkened scales paled white. "Oh fuck me." He whimpered as he felt fear for his life now.

Author's Note

Spike's found...

Take a good look at that bitch kissing him, she ain't going to be around long :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 7

In the Cabin

"He is sooo stinkin cute, oh my mother!" Gemcity squealed as she held up her phone and was taking a million photos of Iggy.

He was on the ground on his back in the living room, wearing a tiny sailor costume. Just confused about what he was doing in the hands of his aunties.

"Who knew our costume designer also makes baby clothes." Ruby giggled as she held a puppy looking toy of Igneous's, his favorite, squeaking it to get his attention as they took photos of him for his mother.

Just off the view of the phone was a pile of baby costumes they had him on, one of them a banana and bumblebee.

"We do wear tiny clothes for a living, Ooh maybe we can put him in one of our clothes?" Gemcity gasped as the idea came to them. "He has no choice but to wear what we put on him, he's a baby."

Ruby fake laughs. "Hahahaha- NO." She said no sternly. "No stripper clothes, Rachel will kill us, us being you. Baby clothes are enough."

Gemcity rolled her eyes as she snapped more pics. "Seriously, everything we put on him, he's killing it! Maybe we have a future model here."

"Doubt it."

The crests on Gemcity's chest glowed, causing Ruby to groan. "Again you're hungry? You fed yesterday."

"I can't help it! Your once a week dick punishment isn't working on me. I mean look at me, I'm wasting away here!" Gemcity whines, motioning her hourglass figure and wide grabbable hips. "Brimstone is on his way back to the research facility so we can't call and ask him to come back."

"For his grandson he will."

Gemcity groans.

Igneous, not understanding what they were talking about was reaching out for his toy, making babbling noises. The girls weren't paying attention as he continued to reach and reach, the momentum caused him to roll over on his stomach.

They looked down finally and gasped.

"He rolled over???" They spoke in unison.

Igneous still babbled as he reached for his puppy toy.

The twins snapped more photos before Ruby gave him the toy.

Iggy makes excited noises as he grabs his toy, he hugs it as he rolls back on his back and continues to roll.

The two watched in pure joy watching the rolling baby before he stopped and began to nom on it with his gums. Continually making it squeak.

"I can't take this, he's too precious!" Gemcity squealed before making an attempt to hold him.

Ruby held her back. "No, you are not allowed to hold him unless it's time for his diaper change."

"Look at him, why deny me snuggles?!"

As the two bickered, Iggy let out a sneeze, accidentally setting the toy on fire and turned it into ash.

The baby looks at the ashes, whimpers and begins bawling loudly.

The twins were alerted by the baby and looked to see him. "Oooh boy."

In Ironstone Wharf

Spike and Rachel stood on the opposite sides of the ring. There was a moment of this silence between the two that rang loud.

Spike was taken aback by the presence of her standing there across the threshold. Taking in her appearance before dropping the mop.

They met up in the center and wrapped their arms around each other in an embrace. Finally being able to physically touch each other after what felt like eternity.

"You came… you're actually here." Spike whispered, feeling emotional now holding her once more.

"Of course I'm here." Rachel said. The feeling of being in his arms again was exhilarating. After all this time, she was with him once more. "I've been looking for you all this time." They pressed their foreheads against each other, feeling the love they have for another coming out of each other.

Spike cups her face, feeling her soft fur. He wanted to kiss her then and there, but he stopped himself. Spike glanced over his shoulders to look at Snowball's viewing box and grunted.

"It's not safe here," he said as he lowered his hands from her face, but grabbed her hand. "Follow me."

Rachel glanced up where he was looking before following Spike out of the arena.

As they left, Snowball was watching. He hummed curiosity. "Who is that dame?" He oinked, wondering who the new creature was and how he could get ahold of her.

Spike leads Rachel to a bar across the village. Lakeside Iron was the name and moderately clean since it was one of the buildings Spike was in charge of keeping up the place.

Lakeside Iron resembled a small sports bar, normally packed with out-of-towners who would come in after every match to drink and get drunk on their winnings and drown in their sorrows. But with tonight the last night of the fights until next week and the normal patrons were gone, it was relatively quiet aside from a few of the captive residents who drank in peace. There was a bar in the arena most of the residents would go but they come here if they don't participate in the matches and away from the owner's prying eyes.

A bat-like creature puts two mugs on the table in front of Spike and Rachel. "There ya go." They said with a slight screech in their voice.

"Thanks," Spike and Rachel said to them before watching it waddle off, accidentally scooting a table around with their wings.

Rachel grabbed the mug in her hands, remembering her time when she used to be a bartender herself before taking a drink. It was cider, at least it was decently good.

"So… " Rachel started. "This village seems… quaint." She said, trying to make small talk even though this was a bit awkward.

Spike gave her a deadpan look. "Rach, this is a literal diseased cesspool of infection."

"It's the definition of a shithole, how the hell did you come here?" She asked.

Spike gave a light chuckle at that true remark before sighing deeply. "After I left, I wasn't in my right mind. And for a moment I did lose it, " he rubs his head before taking a drink of his own. "I traveled, made shitty choices after shitty choices, everywhere I went there was trouble… one night I had camped out in the desert, what seemed to be an elderly pony came up to me. Offer me a way to take this pain I was feeling away… help me forget."

Rachel watched him as he explained. Frowning when he mentioned the pony.

"I should've seen that it was fucking Sombra himself but I didn't." Spike said. "I wanted so much not to feel anything that I fell for his trap. I drank something, I blacked out. When I woke up, I was in a hole… the pits, " he shivered before showing her large scar on his neck with the circular device embedded in his flesh."Woke up with this. I was sold to Snowball."

The mug in Rachel's hands creaked as she squeezed it but didn't break it.

"When I sent you that message it was the last time I was able to use my magic, this thing zaps all things magic and blocks anything trying to find me."

"That would explain why it took so long to find you. I tried everything to look for you," Rachel said, reaching over and grabbed his hand. He held hers gently.

Spike smiled softly, his thumb grazing across the back of her hand.

"Not that I'm not happy to see you, in fact I'm at the happiest I have been in a long time, but how did you manage to find me?" He asked, drinking in her beauty that he wasn't able to in her new form before he left.

Rachel blushed. "Believe it or not, you're part of the Cutie Map quest I was assigned to." She giggled.

Spike let out a laugh. "Oh that sounds about right." He giggled.

"Me, Tempest and Capper were assigned here."

"I thought I saw those two last night." He said. Hoping that she doesn't bring up that kiss from Harpy.

Spike then sighed. "Well, all these people in this village one way or another are held captive by Snowball. Don't take a rocket scientist to see that your mission is to free all of us."

"My priority is you. First and foremost. You and I have many things to talk about once I take you home."

His face fell and let go of Rachel. “Home…?”

Rachel nodded. “Yes, home. Spike, if you think what happened has ponies mad at you, no they aren’t. They know it wasn’t your fault. What happened in Equestria was not your fault, it was never your fault, love.” she assured him. “In fact, Equestria needs you. The dragons, ponies, they need their Dragonlord.”

Spike sat up when he was being called that.

“Yes, I know, Ember told me.” She said. The Blue Celestial stuck its head out of its pocket dimension. It’s black pupil staring at him. It caused Spike to jump at the sight of it.

“Your staff is with Ember, this is mine.” Rachel said as she pushed the curious staff back in its pocket. “Stay back, I haven’t called you out.” She grunted at it before looking at Spike. Seeing his eyes widened.

“So wait, you…”

“Became Queen after you left? Yeah.” Rachel said, scratching her jaw. “Ember all but dragged me into that position after you left. She’s losing control of the Dragons and since you anointed me as Queen - thank you for not telling me that by the way - I have to take control. You and I both had changed since what happened.”

“I can see that. I-I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, I was before everything went down.” Spike quickly apologized.

She waved her hand. “It’s fine, I get it. But still, Spike, we all need you back home. We’re in the middle of a war with Sombra, the dragons need their leader back, I need you back. Twilight, everyone else needs you back.”

Spike took another drink. “I…I’m still not better. I don’t know if I can.”

Rachel sighed, studying him carefully. Seeing that underneath, he wasn’t all right. She knew it wasn’t going to be a straight up enthusiasm of him wanting to go home.

“There’s something else, a very big reason why you need to come home with me.” Rachel said, about to tell him about Igneous.

“What is it?”

She takes a deep breath, finding herself a little awkward revealing their son. “Um, okay, this is going to be a major shock to you, it’s still a shock to me when I found out but here it goes.” She takes another drink, getting the courage to speak up. “Spike you have~”

“Hellooo-hooo!” Harpy slips in as Rachel was about to reveal and slid across Spike’s lap. “Where have you been hiding??”

“Have got to be fucking kidding me??” Rachel growled.

“Harpy?! What the fuck, get off!” Spike snapped, pushing the griffon off of him.

“Oh wow so handsy, you think you can touch me and think I wouldn’t come back for more?” Harpy cooed.

Rachel’s body began to steam up as she watched this griffon hover around him, everything was turning red as she stared at the squawking bitch.

“When are you going to take the fucking hint to get the fuck away from me?” Spike snarled at her.

Harpy giggled before looking at the female dragoness. “Who’s this skank?”

Both mugs bursted in blue flames on the table before Rachel scoots from the table and stands up. “You know what, I’m going to go before I set everything on fire.” She snarled before she began walking away.

“What?? Rachel, no no wait!” Spike shoves Harpy out of the way as he runs after his mate. “Rachel, no this isn’t what you think!” he chases after her.

But Rachel was having none of it. She had to get away before that bar turns into ashes. Once outside, she jumps in the air and takes off flying. Flying where Spike couldn’t follow her.

“FUCK!” Spike yelled angrily now his mate had taken off.

He heard sipping from behind, he turned and glared evilly at Harpy, seeing her drinking what looked to be Rachel’s mug.

Before Harpy could say anything, Spike breathed fire at her. She yelped and ducked out of the fiery blaze and took off running and Spike chased after her out of anger. Quickly taking off in the air with her wings and flew to where Spike couldn’t catch her.

“THAT FUCKING CUNT!!” Rachel screamed as she was smashing more junk behind the Inn.

Armani was sipping out of a styrofoam cup and straw, casually tossing more items for Rachel to demolish, enjoying the rage out as she ate her dinner.

“Ooooh next time I see that fucking feather brain bitch, I’m going to make her wish she was dead!” She plotted as she turned glass into sand. Seeing Harpy kissing him and the way she slid onto him like she was his girlfriend ignited this blood thirsty rage within her.

Tempest Shadow and Capper emerges and for a moment watches Rachel once again raging out.

“I’m guessing that meeting with Spike didn’t go so well.” Capper said as Armani threw in an old painting, an already broken coffee machine and wall trimmings.

“Ya think!?” Rachel snarled as she smashed the machine into pieces, stomping it, imagining it’s Harpy’s head.

“Did you tell Spike that he’s a father?” Tempest asked, watching her closely.

“What? The new guy’s a dad??” Armani’s eyes widened when that realization came to her.

“NOPE!” Rachel set the painting on fire before stopping momentarily. “Right as I was about to tell him, Harpy fucking slid in, getting handsy. ‘Wow, you think you can touch me and think I won't come back for more?’ Ooh can’t fucking stand that whore!” She imitated Harpy’s squawking voice. Being around shapeshifting sexlings, she picked up some mimicking skills.

“You think he actually cheated with her?” Capper asked.

“By the way he reacted, no.” Rachel grunted. “That’s his fucking saving grace right now.” She said before using her wings to blow the burning flames away.

Enough bullshitting around. “Capper, tomorrow, I want you to talk to the other captives, get their intake about the devices on their necks, including you.” She motioned to Armani. “Tempest, tomorrow, we’re going to have a meeting with The Collector. Since you’ve dealt with him before, maybe we can learn more on the device he uses. And to hold me back if we see Harpy because I’m about to fry that fucking chicken.”

Author's Note

or

Which song will be appropriate for Rachel and when she ends up beats Harpy up?

Chapter 8

After demolishing just about everything Armani could throw at her and taking the rest of the night to calm herself down, Rachel and Tempest set out on their sights to go and meet The Collector the following morning.

"Now Rachel, Snowball has a way to make you part of his collection. You have to be careful of your words and control your temper." Tempest instructed as they came up to his office.

"This device he has is tied to his life line. If he dies, so does everyone in this village." Rachel said, adjusting the maroon colored waist corset she was wearing. She wore a two time long sleeve red shirt, studded belt and leggings. The ring tucked underneath the shirt.

"This is just a talk. Let's see if we can't do this diplomatically."

"If that doesn't work, I know a few tricks to make him squeal until Spike and the others are set free. He won't die but he'll wish he would."

"As much as that would be entertaining, talk first." Tempest said as she pounded on Snowball's door.

"Don't break the damn thing, come in." They heard the pig jump out of fright from the sudden door pounding.

Tempest opened the door and let Rachel walk in first.

Snowball was in his chair when he saw the girls enter.

"Why hello," he said, trying to be pleasant when seeing Rachel before his eyes looked at Tempest. "You look rather familiar, pony."

"We've met before," Tempest grunted.

"She's with me. My name's Rachel, you must be The Collector I heard so much about." Rachel said as she sizes up the small guy. Still in disbelief that this walking pork chop is in control of so many meat eating predators.

"Why yes I am. I'm humbled that such a lovely thing like you knows of me." The pig chuckled. "Please come in, have a seat." He kindly motioned them to the two chairs in front of the desk.

The two looked at each other before approaching the chairs, Tempest didn’t take a seat but Rachel did. Rachel had to keep her face straight due to the horrid stench coming off of him.

“So, what can I do for you two today?” Snowball asked then.

Rachel crossed her legs and put her hands together on her lap. “I’m here because you have my mate held captive. I am willing to negotiate the terms of his release.” She said, going on what she and Tempest talk about.

His eyes narrowed at her. “Is your mate my boy Spike by any chance?” he asked. “I happened to see him with you last night. I’m sorry but what exactly are you?” He motioned to her pony/dragon features.

The dragoness didn’t respond to that, doing her best to not come off the fact she wants to go completely off on him and what he had done to Spike.

Snowball snorted before taking a brown rag out of his breast pocket and blew into it. “Pardon me. And as for release, this isn’t a jail lady. As you could see, all these people you see in my town owe me. They all have to pay a debt and that’s for them to work it off. Sometimes the jails from out of town want to deal with their overpopulated sections but refuse to just set them free to the general public, so they send them my way.. I mean, you do realize what he has done in Equestria. My client made it clear that he needs to stay here for good.”

Rachel grunted. “What will it take for you to let me take him home?” she asked. “I’m trying to be very patient but I would like nothing more than to reach over that desk and slam you down on it several times until your skull cracks. I’m not a patient female, and I want to do this so that doesn’t result in violence.”

Tempest nudged her shoulder as she crossed her arms, glaring at her.

He sets the snotty rag back inside its pocket. “No amount of money is what it’ll take. I’ve always wanted to house a dragon and as far as I’m concerned, he’s my property.” He sees her getting heated up before oinking several times. “Say, you look like a capable fighter, you look…strong.” he checks her out,giving her a wink that causes her to internally shiver in disgust.

“I’ve been told so, yes. I can show you a few moves right now.” like how she really wants to.

He looks up to Tempest. “Seems your new master is a bit angry, isn’t she?”

“I’m angry just seeing your village once again. Storm King should’ve destroyed this place years ago.” She responded.

“Where did you think he got your minions?” Snowball smirked before going over to Rachel. “Listen, for usual, I would partake in a bit of a coin exchange if ya gots it, but since Spike is mine. He brought me a lot more investment in my fights. My best boy. I also have a bit of another deal.” He hopped down and waddled up to her. “You look very,” he goes to touch her leg. "Enticing."

Rachel reached down and grabbed his arm and quickly twisted him around and sharply twisted his arm and pinned it against his back. He made pained squeals and oinks as his arm was on the verge of snapping. “I can easily snap this arm off of your fat body.” Rachel said so coldly as she twisted.

“Owowowowowow oh shit! Okay okay no touching, got it!” He oinked, struggling but it only hurt more. “I-i-I have another idea!”

“One last chance to make this simple or I’m really going to lose it.” Rachel growled.

"She's got a hair-trigger temper so I think you should hurry." Tempest suggested to him.

Hearing the distress squeals of The Collector, three of his large hog goons burst in.

Tempest takes her daggers out and gets ready for a little fight.

"Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Okay, okay, okay! N-normally I would take payment to release one of my creatures but since Spike is a s-special lad I have a unique way of payment and n-n-not anything sexual!" He waves his arm to try and shoo his guards away.

Rachel held his arm back. "What do you want? And if it's to switch places with him, I'm going to make your life a living hell until everyone gets released so please don't test me."

"You fight for a week!" He squealed. "For fuck sakes you're breaking my arm!"

Rachel held him there, applyingore pressure to get it to his thick skull that if he tries anything, she'll dismember him alive before releasing the pig. "Participate in your fights?"

Snowball whimpered, rubbing his sore arm. "With special cases like Spike, those who want to release those guys have to fight to prove that they can handle the murdering dangerous ones. Typically you'd be fighting in the females to release a female but since it's a male, you'll be fighting them. But you'll have to prove you can fight the males by beating my best gal and her crew."

Rachel glanced at Tempest."What he is saying true?"

Tempest nodded. "I didn't participate but I've seen the Storm King using his guys in the fights to gain more minions."

"She's right."

Rachel hummed. "If I say yes, who would I be fighting first?"

Snowball looks up at his goons. "Find her will ya!"

They waddled away. A few minutes later, they brought the fighter.

And a creepy smile was plastered on her face. It was Harpy.

"Need something, baby cakes?" Harpy asked the boss before her eyes landed on Rachel.

"I'm in." Rachel said instantly, turning to Snowball. "The sooner the better actually, I do have things that do not involve this village of yours."

"Hey, weren't you the girl all over my dragon?" Harpy asked, trying to piece where she saw her.

Rachel takes a deep breath, a thought comes to her mind and an image and she starts chuckling darkly.

"What are you laughing at?" Harpy asked.

"Oh nothing just… imagining you without your beak if you keep running your mouth." Rachel said as her intrusive thoughts ran amuck.

"Okay, typically fight nights are three nights a week, you'll fight as the main event. But since this is somewhat of a preliminary round, we can do it tonight. My village will fill in the stands as your audience. Harpy, you and your crew are going against her."

"Oooh yay!" Harpy clapped repeatedly in joy. "My girls and I are the best."

"You never fought anything like me." Rachel said with her eerie smile still on her face. Making everyone, including Tempest, uneasy. "Deal, I'll fight tonight." The smile fell. "But during the time I'm here, Spike stays with me. That means whatever shithole job or errands you have him doing stops."

Snowball nodded. "Okay, however, Miss. Rachel. If you were to fail in any fights, you stay here, forever."

"Deal." Rachel said, knowingly that she wouldn't fail and shook his hand.

She then got up. "See you tonight." She said she shoves Harpy rudely out of the way, ignoring her squawking before heading out with Tempest.

Once away, Rachel makes a cross sign with her hands, puts them together and raises them in the air. Thanking what kind God that was smiling down on her and gave her this blessing.

"You seem too happy about this, we really didn't learn anything about the advice." Tempest said, watching her before they began leaving.

"We learn how he gets a lot of his creatures, I could see the outline of some sort of object, the remote or whatever in his pants pockets. I didn't think he'd explain his device so freely. Me doing these fights is a way to distract everyone while you and Capper find a way to steal it." Rachel explained."I won't lose. But dammit it be a lie to say that I'm not going to enjoy beating the shit out of Harpy." The smile came back.

As they talked, Spike had come in to do one of his cleaning and stopped at the door to see Rachel and Tempest coming from the direction of Snowball's office. He raced over to her, wide panicked eyes, seeing that smirk.

"What did you do??" He asked as he approached him. "Rachel, please tell me that you didn't just come from Snowball's office."

"I did. We have a bit of an arrangement." Rachel hummed, patting his shoulders. "You'll see tonight."

Happy, she looks waaaay too happy after meeting with the owner and it's frightening coming off of his mate.

Hours later Spike did find out what was happening and he was not happy about it.

He quickly hunted her down to one of the locker rooms, seeing Rachel getting ready for the fight. She wore a black sports bra and leggings. Her back was exposed and saw that her winged tattoos she had when she was human were gone, light indentations indicating where her scars were. Not as visible with the fur and scales on top of it but he could still see.

"What the fuck were you thinking!?" Spike asked, his voice raised.

Rachel took a second to respond to him. "Saving your ass." She responded with a smirk before she wrapped her hands, getting them prepped for the event.

"Rachel, no, you can't get involved with Snowball. He'd find a way to keep you trapped here. None of this is worth it! " he couldn't believe this was happening. He wants out, yes, but not at the expense of her freedom!

Rachel stopped what she was doing and turned to face him.

"I appreciate what you're doing but it's not worth dealing with that fucker. Just forget about me and go home. I can't go back but you still can!"

Her hands squeezed tightly of what he just said, glaring at him. "Forget about you? Are you fucking kidding me!" She snapped back. "Spike, I spent time and energy for months looking for you, when I finally did manage to find you, you telling me all my efforts were wasted??? Fuck no, I'm not leaving without you. I'm doing this fight to save you and that's what I'm going to do."

"You don't need to do this! I'm trying to protect what little I can, i don't want you here, just fucking go!"

Rachel could not believe they were having this argument!

"I'm not leaving without you. We are leaving together. You have duties and responsibilities back home that you can't ignore anymore." She growled. She could say about Iggy but if she says her child's name, her mind won't be in the game because all she would be thinking about was her baby.

"Who the fuck do you think you are?! "

"Your mother fucking Queen and mate!" They were at each other's faces. "A Queen who didn't know she was a queen after you left! We wouldn't be in this mess if you hadn't run away!" She spat.

When he didn't have anything to say back, Rachel continued. "Do you think you're the only one that was affected by what Rarity did? It affected everyone! The Elements of Harmony, the princesses, the dragons, it affected me! The shit I went through after you left me with a note!" she shoves him angrily. What she had been holding back was boiling to the surface. "You would've gotten help with what you went through, I would've helped you, but you left. I'm going out there to fight for us, you should be glad I'm taking my anger out on your little girlfriend because otherwise I'd be taking it out on you."

When he left, she felt humiliated, betrayed, questioning her worthiness and wondered if she was cursed to be abandoned. It got worse when she discovered that she was pregnant. That little baby helped her pull out of that mess in her head the thought of the three of them becoming a family.

Spike tried to argue that Harpy wasn't his girlfriend but Rachel cut him off. "But since I'm going after Harpy, I'm going to have a grand ol time. She pisses me off each time I see her and tonight is probably the last time anyone will recognize her. I'll see you out there, too-dee-loos." She began walking away.

Spike snarled, turning around and shouted. "You're a fucking bitch, you know that right?!?"

She turned back around and gave him a mock bow. "Buddy, I've earned that title Bitch a long time ago and I wear that shit like a badge of fucking honors, Spike. Come up with new material." Rachel huffed before turning on her hooves and walked out.

Spike grabbed the sides of his head and let out a shout of frustration. "That stubborn woman I swear!" He snarled before groaning in defeat. "Fuck, I love her."

Begrudgingly, Spike leaves the locker rooms to head out to join others in the stands. If there was one take away from this, Harpy about to be taken down will be a highlight of the night and he knows it.

Author's Note

Next chapter is all action, in and out of the ring.

Harpy vs Rachel who would win? (Spoilers, it will be Rachel) but I'm excited to post this scene so stay tune

Chapter 9

The arena was packed full of the captive residents all anticipation of tonight's event. Capper and Tempest were already in their seats waiting as Spike made his way to them.

"And there he be. You were right Fizz, our boy ain't tiny no more." Capper grinned as he saw Spike.

"Uh hey guys, it's… been awhile." Spike muttered. Still aggravated about the argument he just had with Rachel. More frustrated at himself than what he was with her. He knows he's going to regret arguing with her.

Harpy and her crew, consistent with two Abyssinian cats and a female lizard creature, were already waiting for the fight to start.

The griffon gazed around the stands until she saw the dragon and gave him a flirty wave and blew him a kiss.

Spike hissed, ready to be done with that annoying girl once and for all.

"Harpy eat her words?" This thick female voice with a heavy accent got Spike's attention.

He turned to see the two friends he made since he came here. The ones that kept him somewhat sane. Vox the wolf and Gertie the sixteen foot bear. Gertie's fur was dark with a ghastly white face that looked like a skull pattern. She wore a simple brown vest with no bottoms. Probably due to her being so thick she doesn't have pants that would fit her nor she looked like she cared.

"Good, she talk too much. No like her." Gertie huffed as she took a seat.

"Think no one really likes her, " Vox said as he sat. He turns to Capper and Tempest and offers them a friendly smile. "Hello, welcome to this shit hole."

"At least you're honest." Tempest said, looking at the two characters.

"Who you lookin' at?" Gertie growled.

Both Spike and Vox pushed the bear back. "Whoa there, no fighting here, we're all friends, sister." Vox said, trying to ease her back down.

There was a loud squeal coming out of the speakers before Snowball spoke. "Welcome my pets to this night's special event. We have a unique match up, just for all of you to witness as a reward for all of the things you have served me."

The captive creatures were forced to clap on that, except for Gertie, Vox and Spike.

"In one corner, we have Harpy and her fine crew against the newcomer.. oh second shit what's the name." there were sounds of him messing with papers before he found what he was looking for. "Ah here we go, Harpy and her crew against our newcomer, Rachel!"

Spike sat up in his seat as he and the others watched the dragoness coming down the walk way and up to the ring.

He could just see waves of anger radiating off of her, anger that he set off.

Spike knew that he had to apologize quickly after the match.

Rachel didn't look at the audience as she was too focused on Harpy. She planned on what to do as she came up to the ropes and hopped over it. However, the way Spike had pissed her off, she was ready to murder everyone.

"As per usual rules, the last one standing is the winner. Try not to kill each other but make the fight epic."

Rachel rolled her neck, popping some joints as she got ready.

"One more thing!" Harpy said. "It seems this little girl here has been wanting my Spikie Boo."

"Oh no," Spike buried his face in his hands with a loud groan. Hating the name Spikie Boo. Reminded him when Rarity used to call him Spikie Wikie, a name he also came to hate.

Harpy then points at Rachel. "If I win, he's mine!" She declared.

Capper and Tempest face palmed themselves and Gertie and Vox shake their heads before hearing Spike laughing almost maniacally in his hands.

"Sooo, Harpy's going to die, is that what we're about to see?" Vox asked.

"Oh she's screwed." Spike continues to laugh at the fact Harpy had dug herself a deep grave.

Now, for the most part, Rachel knows that her red hot temper has gotten somewhat worse due to fighting in the war and everything that has happened. She had done her best to listen to the Angel on her left shoulder to the best of her ability…

But as soon as Harpy had opened her squawking beak one more time, the literal Angel moved to the right side, tapped on the Devil's arm and told it to have fun.

And fun she shall have.

The gorilla referee comes into the ring between the girls, separating them until the bell has rung. Once it rang, he jumped out of the way and the match began.

Now typically a four against one match would be considered an unfair match, Rachel liked those odds.

Getting rid of three of them would be a breeze, it's Harpy Rachel wants.

The staff hummed in Rachel's mind, making her smirk. I want to play a bit, so hold off. She told it maliciously.

The two Abyssinian cats, one was a lilac color with silver bob hair and the other that was tabby with her green hair french braided attacked first. They simultaneously lunged at her.

Rachel jumped out of the way, the two ran into the ropes as the lizard creature jumped on her back, arms wrapped around her neck in a choke hold.

Her tail reached up and wrapped around the lizard and flicked her off before being met with a strong kick into the creature's abdomen. Her talons caught parts of the lizard's shirt and tore into her scales.

Harpy came in with a punch, catching Rachel in the jaw before hitting her a few times in the chest before her fist was caught by Rachel.

With a snarl, she twisted her wrist before slamming her down on the ring floor.

The cats and the lizard attacked at once trying to get Rachel off of Harpy.

The crowd was drawn into the fight, seeing how these four experienced fighters were unable to bring this dragoness to the ground.

Spike was watching with an intense look on his face. His hands gripping the arm rests of the seat tightly. He watched on as his mate utterly destroyed Harpy's crew. Harpy was just getting tossed around as he knew that she was going to be dealt with last.

The two cats and lizard by the time they were beaten black and blue, all stared at Rachel with pure fear and all decided to run. They jumped out of the ring and took off, not wanting to risk their life over this cat fight.

"Where the fuck you think y'all are going?!? " Snowball called out on the comms, watching them leave.

Leaving Harpy with Rachel alone.

"Uh… " Harpy gulped, now seeing that this was dire, she goes and tries to leave.

However, she ran right into a blue force field. "What?!?"

The crowd gasped as they saw that a blue shield began covering the ring, trapping them in.

Rachel's fingertips were glowing, tapping into her staff's magic. She begins to laugh as she sees the horror on Harpy's face. "Surprise, bitch."

"You can do magic?!" Harpy squawked.

"H-h-hey, hey, hey now I didn't say magic was allowed!" Snowball squealed.

Rachel looks up at the viewing box. "You didn't say it earlier, fat ass." however the shields didn't drop. " And you ain't going nowhere." She snapped at Harpy before she launched herself at the griffon.

She then proceeds to give Harpy a gruesome beat down. Bones breaking, feathers ripping, wings snapping. Harpy tried her best to fight back but she couldn't defend herself against this raging beast.

Rachel was making sure Harpy felt everything.

Snowball was going ballistic, seeing his prized fighter getting demolished. Shouting through the comms to Rachel, yelling to get off of her but she wasn't listening. He ordered his goons to try and stop this fight but they were so entertained by this gruesome beating that they didn't listen.

By the time Rachel was satisfied, Harpy's blood coated the ring floor, nearly all bones in Harpy's body was broken.

She still tried to get away with what arm she has left.

Rachel stops her, grabbing the back of Harpy's head, forcing her to look up at her. And in a frightening soft voice, Rachel spoke.

"Spike… is… MINE."

She drops Harpy's head, she then takes her hoof and as hard as she could, she stomps on Harpy's beak.

Everyone went nuts, those who had beaks squirmed and took off running out of the arena. Some looked sick, some threw up, some looked in horror and fear.

Harpy's beak was reduced to splinters. Her teeth, tongue and nose? (Guess beaks have noses, I don't know the anatomy of birds) became non-existent. Her beak was gone.

"NOT MY HARPY!!" Snowball cries out as the shields were dropped.

Rachel had a menacing look on her face as she stared at the viewing box. Staring right at the owner. She shook her now blood dripped hoof off before she left the ring. The ref backs away from her as she leaves.

Her eyes finally turned to the stands and she caught Spike staring at her hard. The armrests were reduced to splinters by how tightly he was holding onto them.

Their eyes met for a few seconds before she disappeared out of view.

Gertie leans close to Spike. "I like her."

Tempest and Capper quickly got up and ran after Rachel.

“Don’t you think that was a bit petty back there?” Tempest asked Rachel, staring down at the dragoness as she unwrapped the bloody bandages off of her right hand.

“What was?” Rachel asked as she put the bandages aside and flexed her fingers.

“Uh, you just destroyed Harpy’s beak,” Capper said.

Rachel shrugs and said, “I warned that bitch what would happen if she kept running that mouth of hers. Yeah that was a bit overboard, but she got what she deserved.” Her wings flexed slightly as she reached to the side of the bench and grabbed her bottle of water and drank it. “It be a lie if I didn't say that it was truly satisfying.” she incited that with a small purr mixed with a laugh, her tail flickering back and forth in excitement. Not even remotely sorry for her actions.

Rachel proved to Snowball that she was more than qualified to fight the males fights, she just has to fight a week’s worth of assholes and her asshole would be set free. At least that's what Snowball thinks.

As they were talking, a scent passed by the dragoness. She didn't say anything to her companions but they were not alone in the locker room. Rachel made a sly smile before looking at Tempest and Capper.

"Hey, I'm gonna go and shower up, you two head back to the Inn. Inform Twilight what happened." Rachel said. “It’ll take me a moment to wind down after the fight.”

"You'll be back after?" Tempest asked her.

"Got a few things I need to get done," Rachel responded. "I'll meet you guys up later."

And with that, Capper and Tempest left the locker room.

Rachel waited a moment before getting up from the bench. She stretched out her back and limbs before casually going to the changing stalls, taking off her clothes, putting on a towel around her body and came back out.

She rubbed her neck with a groan, walking up to one of the shower stalls, pretending that there was not someone else inside the locker room with her. Rachel could hear their footsteps moving around somewhere in the back; their eyes heavily watching her.

There were seven shower stalls in the locker room. She stood in front of one of them, pulling back the grungy white curtain and leaned forward and turned the hot water on. The pipes groaned and creaked before water sputtered out of the shower head.

Rachel puts her hand out to feel the temperature of the water change before hearing footsteps coming up behind her.

She nonchalantly looked over her shoulder, peeking over her wings and saw Spike standing five feet away from her.

No words were exchanged between the two dragon-like creatures. Spike still had that hard expression on his face from when he watched Rachel take Harpy down; his wings had unfurled out completely in display of interest, breathing hard.

Rachel turns around to face him, she stares at him before casually drops the towel, showing Spike all of her glory, his nostrils flared and his pupils widened a hair. Her form to him had the perfect fusion of dragon and pony, from the soft shape of her face aside the two tiny spikes on the side of her jaw, her warm brown horns, her pony-like pierced ears and her blonde and rainbow streaked hair flowing past her shoulders, the blonde fur merging seamlessly with the large golden scales going from her neck, covering her breasts, covering down to the base of her thin brush tipped like tail, her furred draconic wings to her taloned hooves - still has some remnants of Harpy’s blood on the tip of her right hoof. Now fully exposed to him, never had the chance to see her new form fully before he left, Spike could see that she had three larger scales on either side of her widened hips, they were usually covered by her clothes but now out in the open, her curves were a lot more fuller than what he's used to. When his eyes traveled up to her scaled chest, he felt his breath escape his body.

Hanging around her neck on a small chain was the ring, the ring he had proposed months ago.

Both of them ended up crashing into one another, wrapping their arms around their bodies, pressing up against each other in an intense and heated makeout session. Their hands explored each other’s bodies as their tongues wrestled for dominance.

Spike continued to grope and fondled and kissed Rachel before pushing her into the running shower, pressing her up against the gray tiled wall. He momentarily removed his hand from her ass to grab both of her wrists, raising them up above her head with a growl. She responded with moans and panting, brushing a bare leg against his now soaked pants leg. The two large draconic creatures could barely fit inside the shower but it didn’t make a difference between them.

The purple dragon pressed himself against her, Rachel could feel just by him pressing up against her snatch that he was harder than gems, with his black jeans constricting his ever growing need for her.

He soon removed his lips from Rachel’s before trailing along her chin and jawline, down to the base of her neck, grazing her fur with his teeth, applying a bit more pressure than he usually would go about it.

Rachel lewdly moaned, feeling his claws gliding down the length of her arms and along her sides. Stroking her soft fur before sliding over to her scaled breasts and cupping them both. Spike had groped and squeezed them before he went from nibbling on her neck to bending down slightly.

She gasped out a giggle when Spike wrapped his lips around one of her erected nipples and sucked on her. The she-dragon tilted her head back, biting her lower lips and panting as she lowered her hands, placing one hand on the back of his head and the other reaching over his shoulders to stroke his wings.

Spike growled with her nipple between his teeth. He rolled it in his mouth as he sucked harder, tugging and teasing it. With one hand groping the other breast, Spike slipped his hand down in between Rachel’s legs, fingers slipping past her folds into her already dripping sex.

She gasped and jumped a little from his touch but welcomed all the same.

He rubbed her overly sensitive clit, making her squirm and squeal by his touch.

“Ahhh! Oh God!” Rachel gasped out loud. There was a strong familiarity being close to her. From her scent, the way she carried herself beyond anyone else, her iron-will stubbornness, that fire she has and beauty.

Just reminding the dragon why he fell hard for her in the first place.

He continued to rub her before slipping two fingers inside her; her vaginal walls squeezing around his fingers as he wiggled, pumped in and out of her. Listening to her sweet moans sounded like the most wonderful music that ever passed Spike’s ears.

Spike let up from her breasts to reclaim her lips again, feeling her melt in his hands.

Rachel shuddered and moaned against the dragon, exploring the contours of his tight muscles underneath his soaked shirt before taking the fabric and pulled upward. Spike removed his fingers from her sex to help assist in removing his shirt, though it ended up getting it ripped off of him out of desperation.

She giggled against Spike’s lips as the now wet ribbons lay on the shower floor, now feeling his scales pressing up against her own. Her claws roaming his form before she ran her hands further down and rubbed his throbbing groin.

As soon as he felt Rachel manage to undo his pants, Spike reached down, hooking her leg over his right arm and hoisting it up, spreading her as he pressed her up against the shower wall.

He then used his free hand to push his pants down, using his tail to help pull them down, springing his cock out, pulsing and twitching in anticipation. Spike grinds up against her, rubbing his length up along her clit and her velvet lips, teasing her just a bit more and lubricating with her natural juices.

“I missed you,” Rachel whispered breathlessly, desperate to be with him again. She nipped Spike along his neck, using her fangs to scrape along the scales and leaving tender kisses. Spike was purring, inclining his neck towards her.

As a response, Spike lined himself up. Rachel cried out and shuddered when he thrusted forward and entered inside her.

Spike hissed loudly against Rachel’s ear as her vagenal walls stretched around him. Though she was now roughly the same height as Spike, she was as marvelously tight as ever.

The potions given to her by both Cadence and Lilith made it look like she hadn't given birth and it showed.

His hips rolled against her, claiming the new but familiar territory inch by inch. All the way till every pound of flesh was inside her, his hips pressing against hers, his tip pressing right up against her cervix.

"Gyah~ Rachel Lockhart," Spike grunted, his teeth nibbling and tugging at her ears. Pulling in and out of her in a steady motion, to give her a chance to get adjusted to him once more. "Missing you doesn't even begin to describe how I've longed for you."

Rachel shudders and gasped as he steadily increased his thrustings, feeling the familiar warmth and fullness of his throbbing cock stuffed inside her. Each hard thrust caused a loud guttural, lustful moan coming from her throat.

Spike indulged himself, enjoying the wonderful snugged fit as he pounded her. Her intoxicating, ambrosial scent fueling his mind and body, taking control of his wants and what he craved and needed the most. However, it was coming quickly apparent that there just wasn’t much room inside the shower stall between the two large creatures.

The purple dragon then for a moment pulled out of her; Rachel let out a whimper before he led her out of the shower without turning the water off. He then led her to a bench, turned her around and had her bend over it. Her top half pressed against the metal surface and then had her bottom half, her hips sticking up in the air.

Rachel lifted and moved her tail out of the way, her wings - now not in such a confined space - were unfurled, extended out and hardened, the tip of the furred wings scraping against the metal bench, groaning due to the weight.

Spike grabbed her scaly hips and slammed his cock right back into her tight pussy; hearing her cry out in bliss echoed in the empty locker room. As he drove on, he took a moment to look at her back, her real wings were out in display for him.

“D-don’t hold back!” Rachel requested with a sexual growl, moving her hips to match the rhythm of his thrusts.

Ask and one shall receive.

Spike then dropped all safeguards he would usually have when having sex with Rachel, letting go of himself and began plowing her with no abandonment. It's one thing with one dragon being the dominant and their lover being submissive, but with two dominant lovers going at it at the same rate made much more of a difference and he loved that!

Might as well test and see how much this new body can take.

Spike removed a hand from her hips and glided his claws down the length of her spine, digging and feeling the fur as they traveled down. Sending lovely chills all over her body, Spike grinned before brushing his hand over her wings.

She gasped out. “Spike!” Rachel felt a jolt of electricity coursed in her veins, feeling a new sensation of him messing with her wings. In the shape of a dragon's wing but with a layer of fur, Spike could feel her muscles and the thicker membrane pulsated against him.

So soft…

He briefly slides an arm up over her wings, wrapping her around the shoulders and bringing her up, having her back pressed against his chest, keeping her there while holding onto her waist as he continues to slam into her.

The locker rooms loudly echoed, filling the area with lustful growls, shouts as the two were just going at it out of pure, raw, primal instincts between them. Unable to stop until both were satisfied.

Spike knew he was a fool for leaving her. He regretted leaving her, too many nights that he thought of her. For the first time in a while this fire had reignited now having Rachel with him again, not wanting to let her go again.

Rachel gasped breathlessly, feeling the head of his dragonhood flared, reaching as deep in her as possible. Feeling herself reaching towards her own climax, her legs shook as she tried to keep her balance steady. She was unable to speak any words as she was just overcome in pleasure. As mad as she still was about him leaving her, her own body craved his.

She wanted to be his again.

Spike continued to slam against her a few more times before both of them let out sharp roars against each other as they came. Her vagenal walls squeezed and clamped down on his cock until it shot inside her, feeling that familiar warmth filling her pussy up, having her moan in bliss.

Rachel’s legs quivered as she pulled away from him, only to turn back around, wrapping her arms around Spike and kissing him. Feeling his arms wrapped around her waist before she pushed him to sit down on the bench she was just on.

She held onto his shoulders as she straddled on his lap. His cock still rock solid and twitched as she realigned herself on his. With it covered in both fluids, it slid back into her with ease as she nestled down.

Her body going on its own as she thrusted into him, rocking and bouncing up and down in such velocity that sent shivers down her spine. The sloppy sounds of their juices each time she came back down echoed loudly in the room. Rachel kissed him deeply, feeling Spike squeezing and fondling her ass as he thrusted up to match her speed and rate.

Their tongues wrestled for dominance as their bodies continued to move in rhythm, never wanting this dance of theirs to end.

Spike trailed his claws from her up along her spine, feeling in her fur and the smaller spikes on her back. Reaching up and grabbing a handful of her hair, gently pulling her head back.

Click

"Hey, who's in here?"

Spike's muscles tensed up and froze, keeping Rachel in place. "Papaya papaya." He whispered their usual safe word to get the two to stop.

The smell of pig was enough to cause the two to snarl in frustration.

Fucking Snowball…

Not wanting to entertain the owner, the two quickly peeled off of each other, haphazardly wrapped towels around themselves, grabbed her belongings, barely covering their arousals and hid behind a set of lockers.

Spike turned to glance over the corner to see Snowball appearing where they were just there.

"Fuckers leaving the water on." The pig snorted as he waddled up to the running shower. "What the hell?"

When he got up there he saw the torn soggy clothes that were left.

Rachel brushed up against Spike's back, trying to get a look without being seen by Snowball. She let out a shallow gasp when she felt Spike's tail wrapping around her legs and a hand slipped underneath the towel and felt him rubbing her clit. Not remotely caring of feeling both of their cum coating his fingers as he played with her pussy.

"This isn't over yet." Spike whispered a growl that sent more lovely shivers down the female's back.

"Hah - I didn't think so." Rachel muffled a moan. Feeling his claws teased the nub slowly, her eyes hunger for more.

As Snowball went in and turned the shower off, muttering about how the water bill was going to be high, the two dragons slipped out of the locker room and resumed their activity back in Spike's flat for the night.

Author's Note

No amount of surgeries can repair Harpy's beak. Pretty much be feeding from a tube for the rest of her life.

So yes Gertie, Harpy did infact eat her words.

Not gonna lie, I had this chapter mostly finished by the time Rewrite The Stars was done :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 10

Spike let out a loud sudden gasp, waking up in a fright, causing him to sit up in the bed. His heart was racing and he felt hot to the touch. He felt sick and was on the verge of throwing up, causing him to cover his mouth.

He quickly looked down beside him, panting heavily as he was trying to control his breathing. Rachel was right next to him, she was on her stomach and was still asleep.

Spike focused on her while taking shallow breaths, trying not to wake her up. He felt his eyes swell as the adrenaline from the nightmare was beginning to wear off.

He shifted on the bed to where he was sitting on the side and buried his face in his hands. Trying to control the trembling.

However, his attempt to go unnoticed was all for naught, as the bed was shifting again, feeling Rachel silently coming up behind him, was on her knees, wrapped her arms around his shoulders as tenderly and tiredly as possible.

Spike let out a sound, his body tensed but quickly relaxed by her touch. He removed his hands from his face, having them holding Rachel’s wrists, keeping her in place.

“Nightmare?” Rachel asked softly, leaving tender kisses on his shoulder and his scarred neck.

He nodded his head but was unable to say what it was. Nor did he want to say.

“I’m sorry,” she said sympathetically, pressing up against his back.

“No….I’m the one who should be sorry.” He responded to that. “I’m so sorry for hurting you, for leaving you…” His voice trembled. “I’m sorry Rachel, I’m so so sorry.”

She held him close in comfort, feeling his words ringing true. “It’s okay now, it’s going to be okay.”

He felt so helpless, so much pain, it was awful. "I'm sorry for everything."

"I know," she whispered, leaning her head against his and he leaned back to her. "I know."

They sat in that way in what felt like hours, Spike feeling sanctuary with her. His pain slowly easing away.

Only to be interrupted by the janky alarm clock going off.

Not even having it, Rachel used her tail and bats it off the bedside table, the plug ripping out of the wall and scattered it across the small flat.

"You're out of a job while I'm here." Rachel said, hoping Snowball will uphold that part of the deal. "Come lay back down now."

Spike let out a small chuckle. Liking the sound of that before letting out a sigh. "I… . Thank you for being here, saving my life… I'm still scared of going back." He admitted. "I know it was Rarity's fault. I know that I was drugged via potion but it was still my body. I was a vessel, a tool… you know how everyone gets."

"I do. Believe me, I understand. If it wasn't the fact I'm part of a war and have royal responsibility, I'd run with you. However, we're both needed. We have to go home."

"You're right. .. left a bit of a mess of that… uh expect me to continuously apologize for the foreseeable future." He had a lot to apologize for.

Especially with what Rachel's next words are.

"It's not even just that. Can't really leave our son behind either sooo." she casually drops the bomb before smirking, hoping he'd catch it.

He let out a chuckle. "Yeah, can't forget about-" Spike froze mid sentence.

Rachel continued to hold him and smirked, tail thumping on the mattress.

Spike twisted around to turn and faced her. "Uh-uh what did you just say?" His brain was still trying to reboot. Trying to understand what he just heard.

Rachel reached out across the bed, grabbing her bag that was tossed against it. She undid the zipper and opened the flap. She dug into the bag until she pulled out her phone. "I was trying to tell you the other day before Harpy ruined it." She opens her photo gallery and quickly finds one of the first photos before handing it to him. "Spike, you're a father. You have a son… we have a son."

Spike held the phone in his hands. He felt his breath leaving his body when he saw the picture. It was of Rachel holding Igneous in her arms, a few hours after given birth.

He said nothing as he scrolled through the photos. Going back further to see pictures that Rachel took of herself, showing off the variations of her stomach over the course of her pregnancy, keeping track of her belly growth before going back to their child. Seeing already hundreds of pictures that the twins took of him and had sent over to Rachel.

Spike stopped at the last one of Igneous with a photogenic smile, he didn't have his teeth in yet but he was staring at the camera. Dressed in a green and white striped onesie.

"I didn't know that I was pregnant until you left." Rachel said. "He's already over a week old."

Spike began trembling as he stared down at the phone, barely glancing up at her before back to the photo. "We have a kid…. ?" His voice was soft. "Y-you didn't look like it…" he didn't see her ears turning red, a trait she has when she lies, she wasn't lying.

Rachel chuckled and blushed. "Yeah, Cadence gave me some potions that holds back the milk production until I get back and how I was tight… that was a healing potion given by the twins' mother." And now she'll have to think of a way to say thank you to Queen Sexling. "When I say that the Cutie Map summoned me hours after birth, that's the truth."

"What's his name?" He whispered.

"Igneous Sparks Drake."

He bowed his head, feeling a whole new wave of guilt than he was already feeling. "I didn't know… babe I swear I didn't." His voice cracked.

He was a father, he has a son.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Spike began sobbing as tears freely roamed down his face. "If I had known beforehand, I would've never left you, I wouldn't. I… "

Rachel wrapped her arms around him, feeling him getting smaller and smaller. "I know, love. I know…" letting out a deep sigh of relief, now that was revealed.

They just have to complete the mission and the two will be heading home to their child.

The Cabin

Gemcity slowly opened the door to Iggy's room. The wall shimmered in blue as the sun rays from the window hit the crystal wall.

The room was a bit of a mess from them playing with the baby.

The purple twin looks over her shoulder, hearing Ruby was still asleep with one of the dragon guards in the shared guest rooms.

Smirking, Gemcity slinks in. "Okay, gotta get my snuggles on."

She tip-hoof her way to the white crib, seeing the blanket draped over him. She flexed her fingers before she reached down to pick him up.

"Huh?!" When it turns out, what she picked up was one of his stuffed toys.

Gemcity started to immediately panic. She looked around the general area before looking back in the crib. She spots what looked to be claw marks on the wood of the crib and chips of crystals from the walls.

She glanced over at the window, seeing that it was locked shut. Could just barely see the color hue of the barriers still up.

"Oh Iggy, where are you?" Gemcity calls out, going into a deep dive into the room. "Iggy? Iggy baby boy, come to Auntie Gem." She looks into an empty corner. "There's no way he can be this mobile at a week old!"

"What the fuck?!"

Gemcity runs down the small hallway before running down the stairs, turn the corner and nearly running into the back of one of the dragon guards that was standing in front of the kitchen archway.

"Sorry, excuse me," Gemcity squeezed through to go in and stopped when she heard the infectious baby cackling.

Igneous was sitting on the counter top, banging a pan on the counters. He was covered in flour, the kitchen was covered in the white substance. He had his milk bottle next to him, and the fridge was open.

An absolute tornado whipped through the kitchen.

And judging by the smell, he needed both a diaper change and a bath.

"What is going- oh my Mother!" Ruby comes in eventually to see what was up before stopping at the mess. "What happened!"

Igneous looks at them with a laugh, banging the pan on the countertop one more time before he drops it, and puts the bottle in his mouth. The little baby gets on all fours and jumps off of the counter and runs. Slipping past the adults and leaving claw prints all over the place.

"He's a week old! How is he moving already?!" Ruby shouted as the twins and the dragons scrambled to catch him.

"Infant dragons are notorious gremlins. They skip crawling and go straight to running on fours." One of the guards explained as they dove to catch the prince.

Iggy jumped out of the way, jumping and climbing on the railing and raced across the cabin.

"This is completely normal!" The other guard explains as they tried but failed to catch him.

"He's a fast one!"

Iggy slides to a window with a curtain, he grabs hold of it and begins climbing up as fast as he could with the bottle in his mouth. He climbs up on the rafters and disappears.

The adults gathered as they heard the baby taunting them with a laugh.

"Oh he did not just evil baby laugh at us." The twins spoke in unison.

The two quickly equipped themselves with butterfly nets and began hunting the baby down. Hoping Rachel would come home soon.

One of them got hit by a flying filled diaper and screamed.

Outside of the cabin, Sombra gazed at the cabin ahead before looking at the barriers. The crystals he had lay around absorbing the magic of the shields. It was nearly filled.

Before he could exchange them, he reached out to the barrier to test to see if he could get in.

His hand passed through the barrier with ease. However, before he could smirk, this white hot searing pain engulfs his hand, seeing it smoke and set on fire before he pulls his hand back with a shout.

Sombra shook the flames off as his hand was trembling from the burning pain. "Drat, not even close," he growled.

He used his magic to collect the full crystals and replaced them with more empty ones, seeing the magic of the shields going into the crystals. "A little more time." Sombra grunted before he teleports away.

After an hour of chasing and destroying the cabin, one of the guards finally caught the young prince. He cried and bawled once he was caught, being held by his tail.

"Got him." The guard panted, out of breath.

When Iggy saw that his cries wouldn't be enough to get the guard or anyone to let go, he made an angry tiny roar and purple flames spewed out of his mouth. His arms and legs kicking and swinging with anger.

"Angry baby, angry baby!" Gemcity yelped, hiding behind her twin.

"Like we just said, infants are complete gremlins." The guard held him said with a grunt, not phased about the flames hitting him. “They get worse if they are not with their parents.”

The twins looked at each other. “We need Rachel!”

Author's Note

The Age of the Gremlin has begun :pinkiecrazy::rainbowlaugh:

Rachel and Spike have their hands full once they get back.

Chapter 11

Snowball snorted and grunted in frustration and nervousness as he watched Harpy being carted to the next town over so she could get better care.

He glared up at the elderly landshark nurse. "What's the point of you being a doctor if you couldn't fix my Harpy!?"

Coral Reefs rolled her eyes. "I was a veterinarian. I treated pets before you came here."

"Aren't we all animals here??" He squealed.

"Look who's talking, Porky." The landshark grunted before going back inside the infirmary.

Snowball was in a mess. This newcomer not only destroyed his best female fighter, but she wants to take his dragon away.

He rubbed his snout with his sleeve before he waddled off.

Going back to his office, he dug around in his drawer before pulling out a crystal orb. He sets it down on the surface and quickly taps it five times.

The orb quickly filled with smoke before the eyes of Sombra appeared.

"You better have a good reason for contacting me, Snowball." Sombra grunted.

"Oh yeah, sorry about that. Normally I don't make contact with the client unless there's an emergency. There is one." Snowball responded. "When you sold me the dragon, you told me specifically that he didn't have anyone come and look for him. I just had his mate come in, make a fool out of me and now, I have a fighter who can't fight anymore! And that's just with the females, if I have her fight against my males, I'll lose money!"

The eyes rolled. "How is that my problem?? "

"You lied to me!"

"If you don't want the dragoness to leave with the male, bring her down with your devices. How were you able to do it before? "

"Have you seen this girl?" Snowball reached down underneath the desk and pulled out a dart gun. "I can try but hybrid looking creatures are harder to submit."

"I have things I need to get done, I cannot do everything. All I need you to do is make sure those two do not return to Equestria, not until I have what I want. Is everyone my son has contact with are such imbeciles?? Do what you will on it. DO NOT CONTACT ME AGAIN."

The orb clears, cutting off communication.

Snowball rubbed his head. "Is it too late to go back to the Farm?"

He can’t go back on his word and tell her that he changed his mind about this, he has a feeling that she will straight up kill him if he says that and he very much wants to keep on living.

As he rubbed his head, an idea came up. “Ooh!” He taps on the orb again. After several taps, the orb is filled with smoke again. “Come on, come on….” He grumbled impatiently.

There was a rattle-like sound and a hiss before a greenish brown pony/snake hybrid appeared. “What do you want, S-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-snowball.” The snake pony hissed as there were sounds of a female moaning and whimpering in the background.

“Aspa! It’s been awhile, old friend.” Snowball said. “Did I interrupt something?”

“My meal time,” he responded. “One s-s-s-s-s-s-second.” he then disappeared from view. There was a loud scream and shrieking in the background, a small struggle before hearing loud chomping and gulping.

Snowball shivered as he listened to the snake devouring live before straightening up when Aspa came back.

“That was-s-s-s-s-s-s delic-c-c-c-ciouss-s-s-s-s-s-s” Aspa let out a deep, satisfied chuckle. “What do you want, pig?”

Snowball coughed into his hand before continuing. “I have a job for you, how fast can you come to Ironstone? Got a little problem here that needs your attention.”

Aspa let out a snarl. “Why would I want to come back to that s-s-s-s-s-s-s-shithole of a village?”

“Because I have money. I know It’s been ten years since you paid your debt to me, but I’m in a bit of a bind here. From what I heard, your body count is impressive.”

“I can add you to the count.”

A bead of sweat dripped from Snowball’s forehead. “I mean it, I’ll give you what you want, but I need you to do a job.”

The snake stroked his pony-like jaw with his long, boney fingers. “What’s-s-s-s-s-s the job?”

“It involves two dragons, how fast can you get here?”

“A half a million in gold is-s-s-s-s my fee.”

“A HALF A MILLION?! Boy you got me all kinds of fucked up.”

“Then find another as-s-s-s-sas-s-s-s-sin with my s-s-s-s-skills-s-s that will come to Irons-s-s-s-stone.”

Snowball groans. “Mother fucker. Okay okay, half a million, deal. Now, how fast can you get here?”

“I have other jobs-s-s-s-s to do firs-s-st. I’ll get there when and if I can.” Before Snowball could object, the orb cleared up again.

Snowball shivered, "Slithering bastard." Then proceeds to gather the funds he will need when Aspa gets here.

"Where did you say Rachel went?" Tiny Twilight asked from her shelf, looking down at Capper and Tempest. "She's been gone all night."

"I'm sure she's okay." Capper said as he ate anchovies from a can. "She's a strong, independent creature. After what she pulled in the fight, everyone knows not to mess with her."

"It'll be a short week with how destructive the Queen is." Tempest said as she twirled the dagger in her hand, leaning against the wall.

"Still, one of us should call her." Twilight said.

The door of the room swung open and Rachel came in. “Hey guys,” Rachel greeted before stepping aside and had Spike coming in.

“SPIKE!” Twilight enthusiastically called out to him. Managing to hop around with the music box, trying to get close to him. “Oh Spike, I’m so glad to see you!”

Spike blinked in confusion as he entered the room, looking at the tiny princess.

“Uh..Twilight?”

“Yes, Spike, it's me. Hi!” Twilight hopped too close on the edge and she began tipping over. “Whoa!”

The dragon quickly reached out and caught her before going on the ground. He let out a sigh. “Still the same as ever.”

“Uh Twilight, what did we say about going nuts when and if we brought him over?” Capper asked as Rachel brushed her bangs out of her face.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m a little excited.” Twilight giggled before looking up at Spike. “I’m glad to see you, little brother, I’m glad we finally found you.”

“I’m, uh, glad to see you too, Twilight.” He said. Though his voice still sounded in pain, he was glad to see her again.

The moment of him hitting her out of the way when he was large was replaying in his mind. Spike shook the memory out as he walked up to the shelf and was going to put her back up when he noticed her wing. “Uh, what happened to your wing?” Spike asked, noticing one of them draconic.

He then frowned. “Did…did I do that?”

“NO! Oh no no no no no. You didn’t do that, Spike.” Twilight quickly reassured, flexing her dragon wing. “I lost my wing during a fight with the humans and my wing got shot off.” Spike’s eyes widened. “Rachel here gave me a new wing. She’s quickly settling into her magic powers. Oooh Rachel, did you tell him how you managed to get the Blue Celestial?” Twilight looks over to the Queen.

Rachel motioned with her hand, telling Twilight to cut it out.

“A-Anyway, even though I’m not physically here, though I wish I was, we’re all here for you.” Twilight smiled up at Spike.

Before she said anything else, she looked at Rachel. “Does he know about Igneous?”

“I do.” Spike responded to that. “You’ve met him?”

Twilight nodded. “He’s such a little cutie. I wanted to hold him but Rachel wouldn’t let me.”

“Because you came barging in like a maniac after I had just gotten him to sleep and he cried.” Rachel reminded her.

Spike snickered, imagining that exact moment. “Yeah, that sounds like what you would do.” He smiled.

“Hey! I didn’t know she gave birth then. I assumed she had three more weeks.” Twilight grumbled.

That put pain in Spike’s heart. Another reminder that he had missed all of Rachel’s pregnancy and the birth. A pain he believes won’t be going away anytime soon.

“As soon as this mission is over, we have all the time to make up for lost time.” Rachel said.

“WIll it be during or after finishing the war against Sombra?” Tempest asked.

Both dragons snarled at that name.

“I say a lot of us want our pound of flesh.” Spike said. “But before any of that happens, I have to get this off.” He then turned his head and motioned to the device on his scarred neck.

Twilight hummed as her eyes squinted, studying the foreign object. “That is keeping you here?”

Spike nodded. “It’s what keeps all of us trapped in this village.”

Upon closer expectation, past the obvious claw scars of his own creation, there was a drill hole, as if someone had taking an instrument and dug through the hardened scales and into the pink flesh underneath.

“Maybe you can use magic to take it off?”

Spike rolled his eyes. “I tried that obviously, but it didn't work.”

“Not your magic, maybe from an outside source.” Twilight said, rubbing her hands. “I can try, but I need to be here. Rachel, can you bring me here?”

Rachel shrugs. “I can, it’ll make me dizzy since it’s so far, but yeah, I can try.” She said as she pulled the Blue Celestial out of the pocket dimension. “Hold on tight.” She said as she got in a stance. The staff glowed and she shot at an empty space in the room.

The spot burst in flames before the Princess herself was revealed. “Owowowowowowowow, hot hot hot hot!” She slaps the fire off of her arms.

The energy that was used made Rachel light headed, Tempest quickly got up from her spot and went over to her, steadying her. Spike went to step towards her to help but it was clear that Tempest had her and stayed back.

Twilight quickly pats herself down before shaking her body. “How are you and the Mordi have fireproofing, I have no clue!”

“The Mordi?” Spike had a confused look on his face when they were mentioned. “What The Mordi?”

“Apparently it’s what the Mother Cells are actually called,” Rachel muttered, shaking her head as she set the staff aside. “I’m fine, thanks. I’m still not used to using large amounts of magic without losing energy. That thing drains a lot.”

“You just need to build enough endurance with it.” Spike said, remembering his lessons from using the Bloodstone staff. Even though his usage was minimal.

After Twilight made sure she wasn’t on fire, she quickly turned and gave Spike a big hug. “Sorry, I have to get one. I really, really missed you.”

Now that she was physically here, Spike felt his eyes swell once more before wrapping his arms around her and gave her a hug.

“I’m really sorry for how things ended up. I should’ve never treated you like I did, I was a horrible sister, an-and~” Twilight rambled but was tearing up as well.

Spike let out a small sound. “It’s okay ... .I'm glad to see you too, Twi. I miss you and the other girls.”

“They also miss you.” Twilight said before pulling back. “Now, let's see if I can do this.”

“If you’re able to get it out, then all we have to do is go to Snowball’s office and beat him black and blue until the others are freed.” Rachel said.

That would be amazing to get this done and over with and not actually fight a week worth of assholes.

“Okay, everyone, give me the room.” Twilight instructed, having everyone back up.

Spike let out a whimper, not knowing how this would go. “Just be careful, this thing shocks like nothing else.” he warned.

Twilight nodded. “I’ll be careful.” She said as her horn began glowing. “Ready?”

“Ready.” He said but didn’t have the enthusiasm as them. He’ll change his mood when the thing is out of him.

Twilight nodded, bracing herself.

The circular disk was then engulfed with the magic. Her eyes glowed to see Spike’s anatomy via x-ray. She could see the disk had long tendrils coming from the object, seeing it latched onto nerves and other important vitals with tiny claws.

“Okay, I think I can unlatch them, so you’re going to feel some discomfort.” She warned him before proceeding to grab each tiny claw and began to pry them off.

Not even two seconds after she touched them, Spike heard the familiar high pitch sound. Before he could tell them to stop, it activates and Spike is electrocuted, making a horrible pained sound.

The sound he made was the most awful sound they ever heard Spike make. They saw him fall to the ground and was convulsing.

Before Twilight could stop, Rachel already sprung into action, taking the staff and shooting at her. Teleporting Twilight back to where she came from before stumbling over to Spike.

“Spike!” Rachel shouted, trying to put her hands on him, only to get shocked herself. She yelps, causing her to scoot back away from him.

The electrocution and convulsion lasted about a minute before it finally stopped, leaving the male dragon gasping for air.

Rachel waited until she was sure she wouldn’t get shocked for her to scoot back to Spike. Helping him sit up before he shot out from the ground and stormed out of the room, closing the door and running out of the inn.

“Well, that went bad.” Capper said.

Rachel goes to stand and run after him, finding herself getting dizzy from being shocked and forcing her back down on her knees. Tears streaking down her face. “Oh god…what did we just do…?” She whispered.

That noise…. That was the most horrible noise she ever heard Spike made, her body trembling.

After a moment of silence, Twilight came back in her tiny ballerina form, finding herself on the ground. “Hey, where’s Spike?”

Rachel raised her head, face red and tear streaking, glaring at Twilight. Without saying a word, Rachel grabs the music box and takes Twilight to the bathroom and over to the toilet. She takes the tank lid off and drops Twilight in it.

“What?! Hey! What are you doing??” Twilight yelped, the music box floating in the tank water.

“You’re going to stay here and think about what the fuck you just did until I get back.” Rachel snarled at her before placing the lid on, leaving Twilight in the wet darkness.

She stared at her trembling hands.

If that small shock she received caused that much pain…what Spike was feeling was ten times worse!

Spike ran out of the Inn, desperately needed to get out of there. He ran outside and fell on his knees on the dirt road. Just needed to take in air, though as rancid smelling it was, he needed it. After him spending some time in the damn pits, he needs air.

He needs to leave!

His heart rate was getting out of control, his chest tightened.

Damn it, DAMN IT DAMN IT DAMN IT!!

His ears then flickered, hearing that awful moaning sound. Spike whipped his head and looked up. He let out a shout when he saw Rarity was there, having him fall on his butt but scooted as fast as he could away from her.

The spirit moved closer in a jittery way, shuffling her ghastly hooves over to him.

“NO! Go away, go away!” He cried out. He covered his ears and squeezed his eyes.

Monster.

Murderer.

Mindless beast…

As the voice in his head berated him, he felt a touch on his shoulder. Spike jerked and shouted, looking up to see Vox standing over him.

“Whoa whoa, there brother, it’s me!” Vox puts his hands up. “It’s me.”

Spike looked behind him and around the street. Trying to see if Rarity was still there.

She wasn’t.

Vox studied him with a soft look. “You’re seeing her again, are you?”

Spike didn’t respond as he kept looking and expecting to see the ghost.

Vox sighed before kneeling in front of him. “Listen to me, breathe. Like we practiced, that pony isn’t here any more.” Vox said, trying to get him to get his breathing control. “Focus on something else, not on her.” He instructed him, bracing his hands on his shoulders to keep him down. He does the breathing instructions along with him.

Spike followed Vox’s advice, feeling himself calming down.

Once satisfied, Vox helped Spike up to his feet. “Okay, let's go see Gertie, I heard she got her game console fixed up, we can go play.” He offered.

Spike didn’t say anything, but didn’t fight as Vox began leading Spike away. He looked up to see Rachel was looking out from the window watching. He gazed at her before being led away.

“Let him go.” Rachel could hear Tempest say. “Give him a moment to breathe.”

Author's Note

DAMN IT TWILIGHT!!

:twilightoops:I'm sorry! I'm sorry!

*Note, that isn't Rarity's ghost Spike is seeing, that's all in his head.

Next episode is gonna be short, just with Spike with Vox and Gertie, stay tune

Chapter 12

Right next to the green looking lake near the docks was a large shack. The small yard was filled with junk that was either washed up from the shore, items collected around town or made by the captive bear. Inside on the comforter/bed, Spike and Vox were sitting on it in front of a small box TV with a game set hooked up. The game console looked like it was put together by tape and other sticky substances to keep it together. Gertie herself was on the ground next to the guys, she and Vox playing what looked like a racing game.

Spike, on the other hand, was far from them, his mind was that is. He had a solemn look on his face as he stared out the single window. Replaying what already happened that day. Taking in the many information he had learned and also getting over the fact he got shocked again.

Gertie and Vox looked at each other, both sharing a look.

“What he so gloom this time?” Gertie asked Vox.

“He had another moment,” Vox explained.

“I can knock sense into head if he wants.” Gertie offered as she smashed her virtual cart into Vox, sending it tail spinning before speeding ahead. “Ghost no real.”

“No no, they are real, but what he is feeling is different.” Vox said. He tries to hand the controller over to Spike. “Want to play next?” he offered.

Spike didn’t respond, either he didn’t hear Vox or did but chose not to respond.

Gertie grunted, stomping her large foot, causing the shack to shake. “Earth to Spike.” she said as she kept stomping to get his attention.

“Gert, stop that.” Vox said, reaching over and putting a hand on her arm. “You’re gonna have your shack collapse on us again.”

“I can repair.”

“Not with packaging tape and honey you big girl.”

Spike finally looked away from the window once realizing everything was shaking, turning to look at the two. “Uh…no. Sorry, what did you ask?” he asked.

Vox studied him, his torn ear flickered before sighing, putting the controller down on the stacked wood pallets used as a coffee table. “Okay brother, what’s really going on?” he asked Spike.

“Is it about the girl we saw breaking Harpy to pieces?” Gertie asked.

“I just…I just got a lot on my mind.” Spike said before sighing. “I just learned I have a son.”

Both Vox and Gertie looked at him surprised.

“You have spawn??” Gertie asked, looking him up and down. “You no good looking, how you got girl to fuck you?”

“Gertie!” Vox hissed.

Spike narrowed his eyes on her. “Gee thanks for the boost of confidence, Gert. I actually need some of that.” he spoke sarcastically.

“What? He’s small, tiny. His dick is~”

“Can we not talk about my dick please??” Spike groaned, blushing red.

Vox nudged Gertie before turning to Spike. “That’s actually great news to hear! Is that why your mate came here?”

“She came here to save us all, and yeah to take me home.” Spike explained.

“Still. How old is he?” Vox asked.

“Rachel told me that he’s a week old…” Spike muttered.

Vox hummed. “Okay, okay, you missed the birth, that’s bad, but dude, once you’re out of here, you have many years to spend time with him.”

Gertie snorted. “Why you look so gloom though? You should be happy to have baby. Babies are cute.”

Spike stared at the two, rubbing his face. “I…I don’t know if I’m able to be a father. Especially with how fucked up my head is. I-I haven’t had a night terror in a while, but last time I had it it was really bad. What if I have an episode and I end up hurting my mate again? Celestia forbid, I end up hurting him? That would literally kill me.” Spike admitted. “I-I want to be one but I don’t know if my head would let me.”

Gertie glared at him. “You take responsibility for child. You make mistake yes, but you can’t run from responsibility. You ran from baby mama once, you ended up here. Not many of us have people who want to have us back. I took responsibility for my twenty cubs, I made mistakes but I conquered.”

Both males looked up and down at the large bear. “I'm sorry but how many??” Vox asked with his voice strained.

“Twenty. Multiple sets of quads. Handfuls my cubs were but seeing and watching them grow up, best experience of my life. Will probably have more after I leave.” Gertie explained.

“No offense but how old are you?” Spike asked, looking at her closely.

“Sixteen. Bears mature at age three.” Gertie said so casually.

Both Spike and Vox looked at Gertie as if she grew extra arms and three more heads.

“We broke into Snowball’s liquor cellar, I watched you drink eight large barrels in one setting!” Vox shouted.

“Snowball forced us all to bathe in the lake four months ago!” Spike groaned in memory. Remembering all of the captive creatures forced into the lake.

Both of them counting off things they did together, not knowing Gertie was sixteen!

“Sixteen yes, but more brains and maturity the two of you put together. Still can out drink you.” She said as she reached over to the corner of the shack and pulled out one of the said barrels and took a big drink. “If any fool tries, I will crush them. No one tried it yet.” she shrugged as she put the barrel down. She then looked at Spike. “You told your mate about what you’re feeling?”

“N-n-no.” Spike responded. “Things happened before I could say…”

“Talk to her. Tell her what you’re feeling. Don’t bottle up feelings or emotions. When you leave, go be a father, ya purple bastard.” She snarled. “So help me, I will crush you into jelly!”

Author's Note

gonna do a time skip next chapter, but here's the shorty already.

Spike got some issues.

Chapter 13

6 days later

After finishing the night's fight with a single kick, Rachel was back in the locker room.

Though the fights were fairly quick, seeing Snowball's face as each fighter he sent out to have her fight only to get either knocked out with a well placed kick to the head or beaten to a pulp was a sight to see; she was still a bit aggravated.

And Spike was the cause of it.

He's all for leaving this place and being with her, but each time she brings up Equestria or their child, he becomes hesitant. She sees that he wants to tell her something but something holds him back. Whatever was holding him back was increasingly pissing her off.

Her mind began wandering in certain territories that only infuriating her more.

Her phone began going off in her bag. Rachel quickly reached for it and answered it.

The twins and Iggy came up on a face chat again. Seeing her baby instantly lighten her mood.

"Hey guys!" Rachel chirps.

"Hey girly." The twins greeted in unison.

Iggy sees his mother and made happy, croaking sounds, reaching out for the phone as if reaching out to her.

"Aww hi baby. I miss you. My God he's getting so big already!"

"Big and moving already." Gemcity said.

Ruby moved the phone to show the mess the happy baby made.

Rachel let out a gasp. "The cabin looks like a tornado whipped through there. What happened?" Her jaw dropped. Seeing the massive mess, she could see some of the guards were cleaning it up. "Are you saying Iggy did that??"

"Yes." The twins said before the phone got turned back to face the three.

"You failed to mention that baby dragons move at a couple weeks old." Ruby grunted.

Rachel couldn't help but giggle, covering her snout. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I knew baby dragons are just complete terrors but I didn't know Igneous had that trait. That was my bad." She said, but didn't stop giggling.

She felt bad that she wasn't there with Iggy. Her heart aches as to be so far away from him.

"So, have you kicked a week's worth of fighters' butts yet?" Gemcity asked as she scratched under Iggy's neck. He made short purring sounds, just like his father.

Rachel sighed deeply. "Three out of seven. Think I have about a couple of weeks, which sucks majorly."

"Why don't you just go off on Snowball and get it over with?" Ruby asked. "He has no chance against you. Finish up so you can be with your goblin child."

"Trust me, I want to badly. But knowing myself, I would straight up kill him, I don't trust myself to just torture him to set everyone free. If he dies, so is everyone trapped here, including Igneous's father."

The twins looked at each other, noticed that Rachel didn't say Spike's name.

"Okay, what did he do this time?" Ruby asked.

Rachel shrugged. "It's probably nothing." She grunted.

"Rachel, I know that look. What did he do."

"More like what he isn't doing. When I bring up certain topics, he becomes hesitant and changes the subject. I know he doesn't want to go back to Equestria after what happened, but something is holding him back, I can tell." Rachel explained. "Being with me is no problem, he wants to be with me."

"What about Iggy? How can anyone resist meeting this cutie?" Gemcity asked as she continued to make Iggy purr. Which was the only thing she could think of that would make the wiggly baby sit still.

"I can tell he wants to, but he's scared." Rachel said before shaking her head. "He's the first one that was so excited at the thought of being a father when we thought we were pregnant before. He was the first to talk about having kids, being a family more than I was. And now we do have a kid, he's scared of meeting him. I don't know what to say or do."

"Have you thought of video chatting the meet?" Ruby asked. "It'll be a small step."

Rachel made a look. "I don't want Spike's first meeting with his son to be through a screen. I don't want to scare him off or worse…"

The twins shared a look before turning back to Rachel. "You think he'll leave like Terrain?"

Rachel had a soft look but nodded. "That bastard left me after I had a miscarriage, saying it wasn't his kid that I lost when it clearly was. A part of me fears Spike will do the same."

She watched Iggy enjoying his scratches before he decided he had enough and pushed Gemcity's hand away before reaching out to Rachel. Wanting to be held by her again.

"I wanna hold you too, bud. Just a little while longer." Rachel softly said, touching the screen as if to touch him.

"Rachel," Ruby sighed. "You know that we have our thoughts about him, and how he did you dirty by leaving, but I don't think Spike is that stupid enough to just completely abandon you. He's not Terrain. If he leaves again, he's as good as dead by us."

"Harsh."

"No, we'll straight up murder him if he does something like that again. You don't deserve to get hurt anymore by him." Gemcity grunted. "Iggy doesn't deserve that."

"You two just need to sit down and talk. Lock yourselves in a room so he doesn't have anywhere to escape and talk. Hash things out. And do it soon because I don't know how much longer we can handle this Tasmanian Devil."

Iggy raised his hands up in the air and let out a roar.

However the roar was so cute it made the females gush.

As they pushed, Rachel's phone started beeping. She checked to see what it was and saw Malik's number pop up.

Her mood turned. "Okay I gotta take this. It's Malik. Iggy, be good to your aunties, I love you and I'll see you soon." Rachel said, blowing her baby a kiss. As much as she wants to be with him, she remembers that she has other responsibilities.

That of being a War Queen.

After saying their byes, Rachel answered Malik.

Again, it was a video chat, it took a second to get the video up. She sees her Second pressed up against a rock mound, sounds of gunfire and shrieks echoing around him. She could just make out one of the humans next to him shooting at something before ducking down and reloading.

Alarmed, Rachel sat up. "Malik, what's going on?" She asked as she heard the battle going.

"Uh yeah, sorry to interrupt you Dorothy but we have a bit of a situation here." Malik said as he briefly got up, his hands set a flame before throwing a fireball at something she can't see and hearing an explosion in the background. "We received word that there was a disturbance near the Settlement. Ember set a war pack and I out to see what it was and - oh fuck!"

Racjel watched as Malik jumped and rolled out of the way, barely catching sight of a black smokey tentacles slamming down where he just was. She heard screaming as some of the humans, Mordi and dragons.

Malik turned the camera and a familiar sight was shown. Ghastly looking creatures with distorted faces walking all spider-like, making a horrible demonic shriek. Alongside were black looking cat creatures with tentacles attacking and killing anyone that got near them.

"Shriekers." Rachel snarled. "The fuck is with them??"

"We call them Hellcats. Fucking bastards." Malik snarled as well, using his magic again, creating a fire shield to protect him and the soldiers near him. "With the portal opening soon, they are trying to take control."

Rachel was angry, gripping the phone tightly, not being a part of the fight. "Have you sent out reinforcements? LOOK OUT!" She shouted a warning as something shot at him.

Something hit her Second and the phone got knocked out of his hands, all Rachel saw next was black, but she could hear the fight.

Her heart raced as she heard the sounds. Not knowing if he's okay or everyone else. "Malik! Malik! Can you hear me, does anyone hear me!" She calls out. "Is anyone out there? What's happening!?" She called out in Draconic.

I gotta get there! Rachel thought, panicking. Quickly teleport there and help out the fight.

However she knows once she teleports herself and back, her energy would be wiped out and will leave her in a vulnerable state. She felt helpless and useless.

After an intense few minutes, the phone gets picked back up and it was Malik. "Sorry about that, bloody bastards are tough but I'm tougher."

Rachel let out a sigh of relief.

"These things don't like bright light, I know we're saving the lights for Sombra but may I suggest we use them??"

"Light them up!"

Malik nodded before turning the phone, Rachel could see that there were ponies, Changelings and griffons in the fight. "You heard the Queen, light these bastards up at will!" He barked.

The unicorns of the group nodded before they and the dragons took out devices from their bags. Small but powerful machines designed mostly for Sombra but desperate times cause desperate measures. A combined efforts of human, pony and dragon craftsmanship.

They set the devices down on the ground, grabbed the handles, pulled them up, gave them a twist to the right and slammed it down and pressed the button on the right side.

They backed away as the device activated. The gears turned and began to light up, light filled with magic energy caused them to lift in the air.

The light grew brighter and brighter before they exploded, everything became white as pure light energy shot throughout the battlefield.

There were loud screams echoing around them. Screams of the demonic creatures. Some of the humans who wore special goggles to deflect the light raised their guns and began shooting at the creatures.

They shot as long as the white light lingered. When everything finally returned to normal, the fight was over.

There were cheering everywhere. Rachel pressed the phone against her chest, letting out a deep breath that she was holding. "Fucking hell." She muttered before raising it back up. "Good job everyone."

"These light bombs were a badass idea." Malik chuckled before sighing.

"Yes they were. I'm going to call Ember. She was supposed to tell me if anything came up." Rachel then grunted. Though the high of seeing the battle won was good, there were casualties that needed to be documented. Ember was supposed to keep her in the loop. "Why didn't you call me the second she send you guys out??"

"Ember said that since she was Dragonlord longer that she had superiority. She knew what she's doing."

"She's Guardian. I'm trying to bring the true Dragonlord home. Easier said than done but I'm trying. Ember was supposed to keep me in the loop."

Great, now that's two Dragonlords that pissed her off.

"Document the casualties, hang around the Settlement for a few days to make sure things are squared away before heading back home. Meanwhile I gotta go and yell at Ember." She ordered.

"Will do. And Rachel, be careful."

"Will do, Scarecrow." She said before hanging up.

She gives herself a moment to compose herself before she goes to curse out Ember.

The door to Snowball's office opened and Spike stepped in. "You called for me?" Spike asked, not particularly happy that he was called in so he had a look on his face.

Snowball sat on his desk, rubbing the temples of his head.

"Yes, yes, come in boy."

Spike closes the door and steps closer to him. He crossed his arms while waiting to hear what the pig wanted.

Snowball looks up at him. "Rachel is your mate right? Is there any way you can convince her to not make me lose any more fighters?" He asked. The creatures he had Rachel are now unable to fight for a while or not at all with how gruesome she is. "I may be a bastard but I have bills to pay, she's making me lose money."

Spike blinked, trying to comprehend what he just asked before losing his composure and busted out laughing.

Snowball snarled as he watched Spike laughed as if he heard the funniest joke ever.

"I-Im sorry, you're asking me to ask her to stop?!" He laughs, wrapping his arms around his stomach, feeling like he's about to bust a gut.

"I'm losing money! I have those that will grill me alive if I don't fork over payments. Just tell her to take it easy!" Snowball snapped.

That only made Spike laugh harder. Laughing so much he had tears in his eyes.

Snowball's face flushed red before taking the remote out of his pocket and slamming it on the desk for him to see it. "Stop laughing this instant!"

It took a second for the dragon to stop laughing, but still giggling. Wiping his eyes with his hands. "Oooh shit, sorry but that was too funny. I can't ask her to do that." He smirked.

"Why not? Don't you like, wear the pants in the relationship or were you the bitch?"

Spike snarled. "Rachel has always been a fighter. She doesn't pull any punches for no one, stubborn as hell but she doesn't stop for no one until she gets what she wants." He said, keeping his feet planted on the ground to force himself to stay put. "If you want to stop losing fighters, give her what she came here for."

Snowball grunted. "You think I can just give you up that easily? You think the ponies in Equestria could forgive and forget the dragon that destroyed lives?"

"If you don't want to die yourself, let me go." Spike snapped. "If you go against her, you will not win. I'll be rooting for her. I doubt anyone here in Ironstone will come to your side if you cross my dragoness."

Even though Spike himself is having issues trying to talk to her, issues about going back, he'll go back with her and be with their son.

Before Snowball could say something, Spike turned to leave.

"If you value what life you have left, you'll reconsider." He warned Snowball before leaving the office.

Spike really needs to talk to Rachel.

Author's Note

Couple therapy anyone?

Chapter 14

The Cabin

"Okay Iggy, time to go to sleep." Ruby said as she placed the child proof lock. After many escapes, the twins were given a lid to put on top of Iggy's crib, turning it into a cage of sorts so he doesn't get out.

And he was not happy. He angrily cried out, smacking the bedding and shaking the bars of the crib. Breathing small bursts of fire at them. With everything fireproof inside of the crib, nothing got caught on fire.

"Buddy, buddy hey I know this sucks but we can't have you run around. You need sleep, we all need to sleep." Gemcity said, seeing him shake the bars. She turned to Ruby. "This seems cruel, do we have to leave him there??"

"It's what the guards suggested. He nearly got out of the barrier too many times." Ruby said. "I hate this too, but at least we can get a decent night's sleep. We'll check in like always. Before Mama Rachel gets home, we'll remove it and she and Spike can handle him how they want."

They turned to look at Igneous. He had his arms crossed and had the grumpiest look a baby can muster plastered on his face.

"Ooh yeah he's Rachel's baby, that's her angry face." Gemcity pointed out. The two have similar faces when angered.

Ruby slides in some of his toys and his favorite blankie through between the bars. “That is indeed her face.” She goes to give him some reassuring pets when he snapped at her hand with his jaws.

Thank Celestia that he doesn’t have teeth yet but the motion made Ruby slide her hand back. “And her crappy attitude.”

“And you’re supposed to be the smarter twin, I wonder why.” Gemcity raised a brow.

“Oh shut up.” Ruby said before standing up. “We’ll check on you later, bud.” she said before the twins left, turning off the lights on their way out.

The only light that shined was a night light. The light casted a rainbow glow and the images move, the shadows of two dragons dancing in a circle on the ceiling. Since there were some crystals in his room, the light reflected so everything was in a bit of a rainbow.

Igneous stared up at the ceiling, watching the two dragons going in a circle. He reached out as if he wanted to touch them, making croaking sounds. His motion of trying to reach caused him to fall on his back but still gazing up at the ceiling before looking up at the mobile. Seeing the figurines of stars and planets circling above him, playing a soft lullaby.

As he feels like he’s falling asleep, he hears something creaking.

Iggy turned his head to look out of the bars. At first, he saw nothing but faint rainbow lights casting most of the room.

Maybe Auntie Gemcity had snuck in and was going to unlock the crib?

As Iggy scanned the room, he experienced a new feeling when he spotted the dark corner of his room. The fur on his body started to prickle, standing up on all ends.

He rolled on his belly and scooted himself closer, making soft coos as he stared.

The small shadowy corner began growing bigger and bigger.

The infant prince whimpered as he was experiencing fear for the first time. He did not like. He tried to push the lid of the crib up, jostling the lock but it didn't budge.

The shadows grew and grew before a figure stepped out. A dark unicorn with a wicked fanged smile.

Iggy whimpers louder as he tries to escape but he is unable to do anything.

He was at this pony's mercy.

"Finally, oh? What a sight, I was going to do the same," Sombra chuckled, seeing the trapped infant.

Igneous felt something was not friendly with this creature as he approached the crib. He started to cry.

As he was feeling the fear, Iggy felt something within him starting to stir, causing his purple eyes to cast a glow.

"I will say that you are very adorable in person, my prince," Sombra said, taking in the fear the baby was feeling before using his magic. He broke the lock, lifted the lid and engulfed the baby in his magic before lifting him out of the crib.

The baby continues to wail in fright as he was carried over to the unicorn before he was held in Sombra's hands.

Sombra licked his lips. "Now, let's… what?" His eyes blinked in confusion as he saw something happened to the child.

This intense heat was radiating off of him as his tear stricken eyes glowed brighter. This purple energy began swirling around his body as his cries got louder and louder.

KABOOM!

The whole cabin shook violently as the explosion rocked the foundation.

Disturbing the twins' attempt at the guards, all of them sprung into action to go find out what it was. Hearing the uncontrollable loud cries of the baby.

They all burst the door and came to a sudden halt.

Inside of the nursery, everything was black and burnt, crystal pieces shattered all over the floor, the crib was in splinters. Like an intense fire hit only in this room. All toys turned to ash, everything was destroyed.

The only thing that wasn't burnt or turned to ash was Igneous. He was on his back just wailing in the middle of the floor. Most likely dropped when the explosion happened.

As the twins rushed in to tend to the infant, the guards heard a commotion outside. They ran to the window and just barely caught a glimpse of someone running down the path.

They jumped out of the shattered window and pursued the intruder.

At the same time in Ironstone Wharf

After giving an earful to Ember and bantering back and forth of who has superiority in the War, Rachel came into the Inn, dropping her bag on the ground.

"That bitch gives me a headache." Rachel snarled, rubbing her aching head.

"Is there anything that doesn't piss you off?" Capper asked as he lay on his stomach, scratching something on a notepad, tip of his tail idling flickering side to side.

"I'll give you a million dollars if you can find something like that." Rachel muttered before Tempest tossed her a bottle of water.

She graciously takes it and drinks it.

Twilight gazes down at the group before looking at Rachel. "Have you talked to Spike yet?"

"Nope. Ember pissed me off so I'm afraid if I go talk to Spike, something is going to be said and I'm going to blow up. Gimme the night to relax and destress." Rachel responded with a grunt. "So before my patience runs out, I'm currently running on fumes at this point, so guys, how are we procuring the remote before I get it myself? "

Capper sits up. "Fizz and I managed to watch Snowball's movements and his habits. Like any good heist, it takes skills and planning. Have you ladies ever been on one?"

Twilight, Rachel and Tempest said yes at the same time before looking at each other with similar looks.

"I know Fizz here has, but Princess Twilight, you?"

Twilight blushed red. "It was a game heist… and when I tried to take the pearl from the Hippogriffs."

Capper then looks at Rachel. "I'm actually not surprised with you."

Rachel shrugged. "I was young, dumb and stupid, mostly lookout and sometimes as a bodyguard when I was 14/15." Smirking in memory as her friend Justine came back to her mind before sighing.

"Okay moving on," Tempest said. "We noticed that everyone is being controlled by the remote. We get it, all of the residents are set free. Snowball carries it around most of the time and stays in his office. There's a high tech safe where he stores the remote at the end of the night."

Capper shows off the notepad. A drawing of the said remote, though it wasn't a good rendition of the safe, a child-like drawing, it has three numbers written on top of it. "I only got the last three of the five digit combo. These kinds of safe have a system that if you get the combo wrong, it immediately shuts off and everything gets stuck in there and they are impossible to crack, three tries. I think I can guess the last two."

"His office also has an alarm that will trigger his henchmen and we'll be surrounded." Tempest said.

"Or I can pry the numbers out of him." Rachel suggested.

As they made plans, Rachel's phone went off. Knowing the twins' ringtone.

Rachel quickly pulls it out, wondering why they are calling the second time. She quickly answered the video call.

Immediately hearing in the speakers were Iggy's loud wailing. Her body tensed up. "Girls?? What's going on, why is Iggy sounding like that?!" Her heart twisted and pained, her anxiety levels shooting up.

"Something happened, we don't know exactly but you need to come home, right now." Ruby said as the girls tried to calm Igneous down, but he wouldn't stop.

When he heard his mother through the phone, Rachel saw he desperately wanted her.

"W-we heard an explosion in his room, you gotta get here fast!" Gemcity loudly said.

Rachel's body shook. "Gimme a second, I'm coming right over." She said ala before hanging up. She stuffs the phone in her pocket and pulls the staff out of its dimension. "Guys I'm sorry, but I have to go, something happened to my son."

"I'll meet you there." Twilight said.

"Go, we'll tell Spike." Tempest said, seeing how the mood quickly shifted.

The Blue Celestial out up as Rachel slammed the end of it on the ground. Fire quickly consumed her.

She reappeared in the foyer of the cabin, falling to the knees as it took a lot of her energy to teleport that far.

Hearing her son's screams, she wobbly pushed herself up in her hooves and stumbled upon the stairs to the source. Going inside the master bedroom to find the twins desperately trying to console the sobbing prince.

"Igneous!" Rachel cries out entering.

Igneous turned to hear his mother, seeing her actually here. He reached out for her, crying even harder.

Ruby quickly hands him off to his mother, Rachel wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. The baby clung onto her and sobbed in her chest.

"What happened?? What the fuck happened to my son?!" Rachel asked. Hearing him cry like that was making her cry.

She started bouncing him, making shushing noises, kissing his head. "I'm here, Mama's here." Her voice crackled. "My sweet baby boy, I'm here."

"We were just hanging out when we heard an explosion." Ruby said before motioning to the blackened door.

Rachel held her baby as she went to check it out. She could feel Igneous shake as they went closer.

She stood, horrified upon seeing the burnt room.

"Oh my God," she whispered breathlessly, consoling her child even more. She looked down and saw her son's eyes were glowing again, pointing at the corner before burying his face, hiding himself. "You did this… " she muttered, trying to put the pieces together.

She looked up at the shattered window, the color of her face drained. "Uh why can't I see the barriers??"

The realization hit her hard.

Someone was trying to take her baby.

Chapter 15

Anxious twins, a royally pissed off mama dragon, an equally pissed off Guardian, a puzzled princess and a sleeping prince being held by said mama all gathered in the dining room area. The dragon guards had run after but could not find Sombra for he had gotten away. However, they did bring back the magic filled crystals that Twilight was now looking over.

“How the actual fuck did that fart gas get past the millions of magical barriers??” Ember asked the princess before glaring at the five guards. “You guys were supposed to be on guard!” she snapped at them.

“We were, we were in the middle of a shift change.” One of the guards said.

“And…we were trying to seduce them.” Gemcity nervously admits before Ruby elbows her to shut up.

Rachel glared at them but concentrating her energy on her son. After what felt like an eternity, Iggy was finally asleep. Nestling in her arms in peace.

Ember then turned her anger on the Queen. “And you, why the fuck are you pussy footing around with the damn pig and haven’t brought Spike home yet??” she snapped at her.

“Oi, you think I haven’t thought of ending it?” Rachel snarled back. “I’m trying to convince Spike to come back to Equestria but every fucking time I tried talking to him about it he shuts down or changes the subject. That is what I’ve been doing, trying to convince him to come back.”

“Won’t he come back for his son?” Twilight asked.

“Oh he’d like me to grab our kid and just take off together.” Rachel said. “And yes, he fucking said that. Each time he mentioned that, it just pisses me off and I have to turn and leave before I beat him to come home.”

“You should probably do that. Beat his mother fucking ass after you roast that mother fucking pig and get your mother fucking ass back in the front lines.” Ember cursed. “He can’t keep running.”

“Do you think I don’t know that?!” Rachel snapped. She stops when she feels Igneous move in her arms. She resumes shushing him and rocking him gently, getting him to resume sleeping. “Spike can’t let go of the fact his body was used to kill, that ponies will react to him being back badly. I’m not making excuses, it's what he’s been telling me.” she spoke in a softer tone.

“Have you told him that no one thinks of that? It was announced that it was Rarity’s fault. Sweetie Belle and the rest of us girls did a press conference.” Twilight explained.

“He just needs to pull his head out of his ass because at this point, he’s self pitying.” Ember growled. “Beat his ass, beat the pig’s ass, get back here.”

“Trust me, once I get back, I’m fucking done with this pig.” Rachel said. “But before I do that, Twilight, can you explain to me, how the hell these crystals are responsible for the shields coming down??” She asked her.

“These crystals are enchanted, they drain the magic used for the barriers and shields. The problem is that what is in these crystals are not enough to bring them down." Twilight explained as she moved them on the table. "I suspect that they have been continuously replaced."

"Is there a way to keep that from happening?" Rachel asked.

"There is. While I get to work on that, let's focus on putting the shields back up." Twilight said.

"Knock, knock."

Everyone looked up to see Princess Cadence. "Sorry, one of the guards let me in." She had something rather large cased in her magic with a thick cloth draped over it..

"Cadence!" Twilight chirped before walking over to her sister in law and hugged her.

The two sisters hugged each other as Cadence set the item down on the floor.

"Cadence, what are you doing here?" Rachel asked.

"Sexy." The twins said in unison.

Pretending not to hear that, Cadence lets go of Twilight and looks at the Queen. "Sorry, when Twilight informed Shining about what happened, he had me send this over. He's been busy with the troops."

She takes the cloth and pulls it off. It was a mechanical box with ponish words etched with heart shaped holes. They could see a crystal piece, whose energy was rather familiar to Rachel, hooked up to wires and such.

"That looked as ugly as the light bombs." Ember mentioned. Causing Rachel to snarl at the insult before approaching the device.

Cadence sees the baby and cooed. "Real quick, may I?" She had her hands out to him.

The look on Twilight's and Gemcity's faces were priceless when she hands Iggy over to Cadence.

Cadence giggled as she held him, keeping the rocking motion so he wasn't disturbed. "He's so precious." Holding him expertly.

"Thanks," Rachel said, smiling softly before looking at the device. "Cadence, I may be mistaken but… is that crystal piece part of the Crystal Heart?"

"What?!" Twilight yelled, looking at the piece. "Did the Crystal Heart shattered? Is the Empire okay?!"

"Yes Twilight, the Empire is safe." Cadence assured her. "Remember that we all speculate that a shard of the Heart was missing after Flurry broke it?"

"You actually found it??"

Cadence smiled. "We did not long after the Crystalling."

"What exactly is this box?"

"A portable Heart. This shard alone emulates a fraction but a powerful energy the same as the whole. Shining Armor has been developing this device for years, ever since Sombra appeared last time. When we found the shard, it only fueled him to make this."

"Does it work the same way as the whole one?" Rachel asked.

"Yes. It is powered by love. Since it's a shard, it doesn't take much." Cadence said.

"Wait a second, if you're here, who's protecting the Empire??" Ember asked. "Sombra has been trying to get it."

"We've been using the Heart to protect the Empire. Flurry took over using her magic to keep the barriers up while I'm here." Cadence explained. "We did have some attempts but he can't enter. Even with those crystals," she gestured to the ones on the table.

Rachel felt the same pull from the shard as she did with the actual Heart over a year ago. She reached out a hand and placed it on the box.

The shard shimmered before energy burst out, encasing the whole cabin in its loving glow.

Cadence smiled. "I believe it's a success."

Rachel let out a small chuckle before turning to look at her son. Cadence hands him back to her and she holds him.

"Okay, let's put the rest of the barriers back up before you head back." Twilight said.

"I got enough magic on this staff for one more usage, I won't be able to use it again until Spike gets back, so you better haul ass back here with him." Ember told Rachel.

"Trust me, I'll be doing just that." Rachel said.

"Oh, one second." Twilight said." Lemme fix his room." She said as she teleports to the destroyed nursery. Using a restoration spell, the room returned exactly how it looked. Spick and span, perfect for the young prince before teleporting down to him.

"Before you guys do that, can someone explain how Iggy here was able to blow up his room?" Gemcity asked.

Ember rolled her red eyes. "The kid is the product of both Bloodstone Staff and the Blue Celestial. He already had some magic inherited by Spike. But when Rachel was bestowed hers, the kid was early in development enough to where power was transferred into Igneous. He's a powder keg of magic, with the right training, Igneous will be the most powerful dragon there is. And whatever kids you have after will be the same. I only have magic from the Bloodstone. Since there hasn't been a child of both staffs in centuries so Igneous is the first for a while." She explained.

Rachel motioned the guards to take the box to her son's room. Where it will be the most guarded before putting him in his crib.

She then takes her staff and came back down to meet up the girls."Let's shield up."

The girls got to work on refortifying the cabin grounds. Spells being thrown left and right. For the two dragonesses, their energies were draining from the staffs as they used magic

By the time the shields and barriers were back up, Rachel was on the verge of passing out. Zapping most of her energy, leaving her no choice but to rest.

She would need it for the journey back and to end this bullshit with Snowball once and for all.

Ironstone Wharf

Tempest Shadow was out in the streets of the village. She was picking something up for her and Capper to eat after they explained to Spike where Rachel left.

The streets were dark and empty, her senses were sharp and on high alert.

As she went to turn towards the bar, she caught a glimpse of something slithering in an alleyway. A tip of a bladed tail slipping away. A rattling sound echoed in her ears.

She pulled out her daggers as she calmly turned to that alley.

And was met with a familiar face she knew all too well.

Aspa.

"Well, this-s-s-s i-s-s-s a s-s-s-urpris-s-se, Tempes-s-st." Aspa chuckled, standing at the end of the alleyway. The snake pony hybrid took off his stetson while greeting the unicorn.

"Aspa, what brings you here in this wastepit?" Tempest asked, but she didn't sound friendly. Her daggers in her hands, ready for anything.

He shrugged. "A job. S-s-s-simple as-s-s that. You know how it is-s-s."

"Snowball hired you?"

"You know I cannot give away s-s-secrets-s-s. Client confidentiality you know." Aspa said. "Rumor has-s-s it that you're hanging out with an interes-s-s-sting party." His tail curled around Tempest, but she didn't respond to it. Brushing up her legs.

"I can't respond to that." Tempest grunted. "It's a pity, we both have jobs here."

"It's-s-s-s nothing pers-s-s-s-sonal." Aspa said as he pulled his tail back. "I have to go meet with the pig… if you want to, we can s-s-s-split the profit and get rid of both."

"If you come anywhere near my friends, I'll make sure to cut your head off, snake." Tempest snarled. Getting ready for a fight.

"I don't want to fight you. We'll s-s-s-see what the future brings-s-s-s." Aspa hissed before he slithered past her, going back where he was heading.

Tempest grunted. Forgoing the food delivery and raced back to Capper.

….

"I'm sorry, what the fuck did you say??" Rachel asked through the speaker phone.

"Snowball hired an assassin. Most likely after you." Tempest said while holding her phone. Capper sat close to her to hear the conversation.

"Shit, fuck, fuck, did you tell Spike?" Rachel asked.

"Informing you first before I do. He's a problem."

"What do we know about this guy??"

"His name's Aspa. Once Snowball owned him but he turned assassin. I… I ran a few jobs with him in the past." Tempest admits."

"I hate snakes already, but this guy, really??" Capper asked.

"He's a good fighter. His venom is also something to watch out for." Tempest warned.

"How poisonous is it?"

"His venom once released, releases a neurotoxin that takes creatures and reduces them to their animalistic traits. After being bitten, the first thing that creature sees, they go after it relentlessly. It doesn't change their form but it makes them act out. It lasts ten minutes but usually when the minutes are up, he eats them alive."

Rachel had to pause for a minute before responding. "So basically his venom is a different version of what potion Rarity used on Spike. Fucking hell why can't people be more original??"

"Turns them crazy, yes, but once they see the first thing after being bitten, that's all they care about and goes after it."

"If something turns into a fifty foot beast again, I'm going to lose my shit. No need to get bitten because I'll already go crazy!" She let out a groan. "Thanks for the warning, relay this to Spike. I'll be there when I can, mother fucking-" She trails off as she hangs up.

Author's Note

After this, either two or three more chapters until Spike in finally freed

Chapter 16

4 days later

What felt like an eternity for Rachel to regain enough strength for the teleporting, she said goodbye for what she hoped would be the last time she departed for her child.

Because if she doesn’t come back with Spike, it would probably be of her own volition, because her patience when it comes to her mate was quickly wearing thin. She loves Spike with every fiber in her body but there’s so much the Queen could take from being away from her responsibilities and her child.

If she can’t convince Spike to pull his head out of his self pitying ass, she’s going to blow up. She would possibly beat him to fucking submission because she’s about to blow her top.

And depending on his next choice of words would probably determine if she’s dragging his ass back to Equestria in a body bag.

She lands in the Inn room where Capper was waiting for her. He was reading a book when she came in and he jumped in sight.

“Where the hell have you been, you’re late!” Capper yowls, tossing the book on the bed and getting off.

“Late?” Rachel asks as she slips the staff back in the pocket dimension. Would probably use it to beat Spike with it later. “Late for what?”

“The fight! Snowball has you on tonight.”

“Yeah, the only thing I’m fighting is that pig and Spike tonight. I’m not fighting anymore of his slaves.” She snarled. “Where’s Spike?”

“Being forced to wait in the arena.” Capper said. “Remember the assassin Aspa we talked about? Well, that’s who you’re fucking fighting with. Snowball made it clear if you don’t show up soon, he’s going to have him sicc on Spike.”

Rachel narrowed her eyes at him. “You shitting me?”

“I wish I was. You got five minutes to race over before that snake gets him. If you don’t want to have another raging dragon moment, you better go.” Capper said.

If that happens, she’s literally going to say fuck it and murder every single creature there was.

Cursing out loud, Rachel quickly changed into her gym wear before she and Capper took off running towards the arena.

“Snowball had taken advantage of the fact you were gone with Spike so he’s running ragged at the moment.” Capper gave Rachel the rundown as they ran down the street.

“Did you mention to that fucker that I had an emergency?”

“Yeah, he doesn’t care. Keep saying to Spike that you left him here.”

“You and Tempest tell him that I was coming back? I couldn’t come right back, I had to do things that drained me like a fucking battery, I just got my strength back to end this bullshit once and for all.” Rachel growled annoyed.

“We told him. Would help a bit more if our boy had a cell phone so you can keep calling him to reassure him. We tried to keep him away from Snowball and his henchmen but they somehow got him.”

“Okay, after I beat this assassin to the ground, I’m going to tear that hog into pieces with my bare hands. Break off all his limbs, cook them and force his ass to eat himself!” Rachel loudly declared.

They just barely made it in time, slipping through the doors and had Rachel run down the walkway. Seeing her next opponent.

Spike was seated somewhere near the bottom stands, and judging on how he looked, he looked like he had run through the wringer several times and looked exhausted as all can be. When he saw Rachel, he gave her a soft look, wanting to move.

However, he was stopped by one of the henchmen putting a hand on his shoulder and made him sit back down.

“Well well well, looks like you finally graced us. Thought you left us, my pretty.” Snowball sneered through the comms.

She snarled up at the viewing box. “You wish, asshat.”

“Oooh so salty.” He snorted. “Ladies and gentleman, tonight we have an interesting line up for you all tonight. We have an old time favorite coming here to visit and relive to good ol’ glory days.”

“You’re pus-s-s-s-s-s-shing it, as-s-s-s-s-s-shole.” Aspa commented loudly for him to hear.

Wow shocking, Snowball isn’t very popular. Rachel thought before she hopped over the rope to enter the ring. She eyed at the long venomous fangs protruding his lips before looking at the tip of his tail. It looked similar to a rattler but it had a bladed tip. Pure metal and sharp.

“I thought one of the rules said no weapons allowed?” Rachel asked with a glare.

“Thiss-s-s-s-s-s is-s-s-s-s part of my tail.” Aspa chuckled, his bladed tail flickered.

Rachel quickly studied him, outstretched, the snake/pony creature was long, roughly thirty meters. His upper half of course being part pony, only to have covered in scales instead of pony fur. The pony looked like an earth pony.. She had no idea what the story was about this abomination of creation or wanted to know how his parents came to be.

She knows that this assassin is here to kill her. She had to watch out for his venom - which would be his downfall if he were to bite her - and that bladed tip and not be crushed. As his snake body looks long and thick enough to engulf her.

“Rules are still the same. No deaths but make the fight a spectacle.” Snowball snorted at the word death.

The only deaths that will matter will be the assassin and the pig, that's what Rachel was planning on anyway.

Rachel and Aspa get ready. The bell rang and the fight was on.

Aspa went first. For a creature with a long body, he was fast. Faster than what Rachel had anticipated. One would think someone with extra baggage would be weighted down.

NOPE!

Zipping around, he delivered quick jabs hard across her face and stomach before she had a chance to react. Slamming his body against her, knocking her across the ring and into one of the rope posts.

She let out a shout when her spine and the spikes on her back hit the metal with such velocity.

Rachel shook her head and let out a gasp when she saw Aspa coming at her again. She jumped out of the way from his attack before delivering some attacks of her own. Stomping on his tail before slamming her fist in a fury.

Jumping and dodging his slithering body, trying to block the creature's movement before he whipped his tail at her.

Rachel jumps but wasn't fast enough as the blade caught her across the face. Going from the right side of her muzzle and across her cheek.

There were some gasps and oohs coming from the jammed packed audience. Tempest, Capper and Spike tensed up. Spike wanted to move and stop this. He tried to shove the henchmen back but the high pitch sound of the device forced him to stay put.

A reminder that no one of the captive slaves were to interrupt the fight.

Rachel stumbled back, hand briefly touched her face but winced. Pulling back to see her fingertips were covered in blood.

The bladed tail has cut through the fur and the scales underneath it.

Aspa chuckled at the look on her face, the tip of his tail waved for her to see. "Whoops-s-s-s."

Oh fuck.

The fight continued on, Aspa proved to be a formidable foe. For each attack Rachel landed on him, he landed five more back. Forcing Rachel to be on defense, blocking and countering attack, trying to put as much distance as she could between her and that damn tail of his.

The crowd was on the edge of their seats as they looked on. Snowball enjoying this, seeing the she-dragon actually having trouble in a fight.

After smashing his face, Aspa quickly whips around at Rachel with a shout.

Rachel jumped but that tail came at her fast, she felt the blade sliced across her scaled stomach, causing her to stumble back.

"Oh fuck!" Capper gasped.

Rachel's stomach began to bleed profusely, she pressed her arm against the wound with a shudder.

Aspa quickly wrapped his body around Rachel's body and squeezed, causing her to cry out in pain, something popped out of its socket.

Capper and Tempest, since they weren't captive, got up to help put a stop to this, but they were stopped by the henchmen as well.

Aspa let out a smile. "Pity, you're a good fighter, but all things-s-s-s-s mus-s-t come to an end, my dear." He hissed, looking right at her before he opened his mouth wide. His jaw actually became unhinged, making the gap wider and wider.

He was going to devour her right in front of everyone.

Rachel snarled, feeling the sacks in her throat igniting before blowing fire at his open mouth.

Aspa let out a shrill of a scream as his mouth and throat began burning in its blue flame.

Rachel then turns and bites down on his scaly body. Her teeth tearing into his much softer scales, biting right into the meat and shooting fire at it once more.

"Hey! No fire!" Snowball cried out.

However, that was never said before.

Aspa screamed as he was being burned, unwrapping himself from her.

Before he gets away, Rachel grabs his upper body and slams him down on the ground. With shouts, she repeatedly stomps on him, not caring where her hoof made contact, but she does it multiple times enough where Aspa stops moving.

The excessive movement caused her to cough up blood, having her stumble back away from the downed assassin. Her right arm was in excruciating pain, barely any movement caused her pain. Her lower abdomen was still bleeding from the slicing.

Everything went silent. No one dared to utter a breath as they watched the battered dragoness.

She turns and limps off. Lumbering over the ropes and limping down the pathway out of the arena.

Capper and Tempest, followed by Spike, ran after her, trying to catch up to her. However, she waves them off, giving them a sharp warning growl before going off on her own. Not in the fucking mood to be crowded around, leaving a trail of her own blood behind.

When she found a spot to herself, she pressed her back against the wall and slid down to the ground. Wincing and shuddering at the pain. Her arm pressed against her gut, moaning and grunted.

Her intestines were fine, not deep enough for them to spill out, but if she was still pregnant and this had happened, the baby would've died on the spot.

She closed her eyes, breathing and panting, used her internal flames and began healing the cuts on her face and stomach. Blood cauterizing and wounds sealed.

And now to deal with her arm. She used her left hand and felt where it popped out. Grunting and gasping when she found that her shoulder was dislocated.

Fuck.

She tried to push it back but the shock of pain was too much, making her slam her fist on the wall multiple times.

She had relocated her shoulders many times, but she couldn't bring herself to set it back in place.

Her nose caught Spike's scent and heard him coming up to find her.

Spike stared at her, seeing how battered she was and knelt down. "Rach," he said. He saw how her arm looked and frowned.

Rachel grunted, knowing what was about to happen and leaned forward. "Just do it." She said.

Spike nodded and placed one hand on her back and the other on her shoulder. After the count of three, he resets it. Wincing at the pained shout coming out of her before it turned to snarls.

She quickly turned towards him. "We need to talk." She said to him with a dark tone.

After retreating to the loft, Rachel had a lot to say. She sat silently on the couch, waiting for Spike to make her a pack of ice. Her left hoof jittering as she waits to get this conversation done and over with before she goes pay a visit to Snowball.

Spike filled up the pack before closing the small fridge, took three steps over and handed his mate the pack. She muttered thanks before applying the ice on her shoulder.

He silently sat on the couch next to her, he could see waves of anger coming off of her. Seeing the steam coming off her shoulders.

Spike stared at her before asking, "How's… how's Igneous?" He knew it would be stupid to ask how she was feeling because he knows she's angry.

And he has a feeling it was towards him.

It took her a moment to respond, having to bite her tongue to prevent her from saying something else before speaking. "He's fine now. Sombra tried to take him, but he's safe now."

"What?" Spike's eyes widened and a wave of anger washes over him. "What the actual fuck, how did he got past the barriers?"

"The bastard had his ways. If it wasn't for the fact that our son has powers of his own, Sombra would've taken him." She grunted. She was so angry she had no words about that. The fear of losing Iggy made her sick.

Igneous was the last good she has left. She can't bear to lose him.

Spike's next words however, made her see red.

"Equestria is not safe for us. Once Snowball is dealt with, we need to go, all of us." Spike said. Thinking about the safety of the two.

Rachel started laughing at this point. A humorous, dark laugh because she couldn't believe what she was hearing.

"You're kidding me right?" She asked him, seeing this confused look on his face seeing her react like this. She then throws the ice pack at him, it hits him in the head and she shoots up from the couch. "You're kidding me?!" She snapped. "I just said that our son was almost kidnapped and your response is for the three of us to leave!? Are you so stupid that running away solves everything! Fucking hell Spike!"

"I'm thinking about the three of us. After everything we went through back in Equestria. The White Mantle, Blueblood, Garble, you want to be back to all of that??" He asked with a growl after the ice hit him in the head. He tossed it on the cushion next to him.

"We fucking can't just pack up everything and abandon our friends and family. If you haven't heard, there's a war going on. A war that I'm right in the middle of. I'm partially responsible for Sombra coming back, I have to see this through. I can't just leave! We can't just leave. Or did you forget that when you left, your responsibilities became mine with becoming Queen!"

"You didn't have to go through it, but you chose to do it! " Spike snapped back, getting up from the couch as well.

"Oooh don't you fucking blame me, mister. Ember would've dragged me into that position and you fucking know it." She was aggravated. Her body trembled. "You have to stop self pitying yourself. It wasn't a good look on you on the cruise, it's not a good look on you now. Everypony knows that you're not responsible for what happened, I can keep saying that until I'm fucking blue in the face!" she shoved him again, making him even more aggravated.

"Stop shoving me!" He yelled at her.

"What the fuck are you going to do?! I fucking dare you to do something!" She snarled. "You're the goddamn Dragonlord, a father, you have to stop being such a coward and step up. We're counting on you, all of us are!"

Spike snarled, shaking his head and proceeded to try and get some distance as he could within the loft.

"Spike, you can't keep running away! You have responsibilities back home!" Rachel screamed. "You have to stop running!"

Spike gripped the sides of his head with a frustrated growl. "Oh for fuck sake's, that’s what you did!" He snapped back, turned around and pointed a finger at her. "You ran away from your home world and came here because you couldn't handle things there. There's so much guilt and trauma for me there that I can't go back home! What makes my situation different??!?" As soon as those words left his lips, he knew he crossed a line. His eyes widened and covered his mouth in horror of what he just said.

Rachel stiffened once that was thrown at her. Feeling something cracked in her chest, feeling like she was physically stabbed in the heart.

"Rach, I didn't mean~" Spike tried to quickly back peddle that but she turned around and quickly began walking away. Opening the door of his room and stormed out. "Rachel, wait!" He began following her.

Rachel couldn't even look at him, she felt disgusted being near him that she had to get away from him before she did something she'll regret, not trusting herself to be around him.

"Rachel please, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it, wait please!" He begged as he caught up to her. When he reached out, Rachel stepped aside.

"Don't touch me, don't touch me!" Rachel snapped repeatedly but he kept trying to reach out to get her to stop walking. She kept repeating, warning him.

He then grabbed her arm to make her stop.

Wham!

A loud audible smack echoed in the hall. Spike's jaw dropped as a shocked expression was screwed on. A stinging sensation and a red mark was on his cheek and a cut.

Rachel's hand was balled up, shaking after striking him in the face. Hot tears free flowing down her face. "Sombra may have put you here, Rarity may have been responsible for what happened back home, but the only one that's breaking us is you." Her voice crackled.

Spike fell mute, losing his ability to speak, he watched her turn on her taloned hooves and left him. Quickly disappearing from view. He stared where she left in horror.

Oh no, what the hell have I done?

Author's Note

:moustache: - it was at this moment he knew, he done fucked up

Woo boy my face is red at this point writing this.

Chapter 17

Spike had no idea how he managed to return back to the flat. He barely remembers shutting the door and was pressing up against the door. His hand touched where he was punched. It stings and feels the small bit of blood from her able to break the scales.

If there’s one thing he has to give it to Rachel, she has one hell of a right hook. He was still in shock that it still happened. Pushing Rachel to her breaking point.

He knows he deserved the hit. He deserved that and probably so much more for how much of an idiot he was a being. Possibly ruined his relationship he had with Rachel, the only one that had been on his corner since the day they met… Now he doesn’t know.

“What a fucking idiot.” He muttered to himself, closing his eyes.

The look on her face, the way she looked at him after he threw her past right in his face like a total asshat. He never wanted to hurt her, he just did by doing that.

As he stood and contemplated on what to do next, feeling a whole new wave of guilt, he heard a ringtone go off.

"What now?" He groaned, not wanting to pick the phone up.

Wait a second, I don't have a phone… Spike then remembered.

He listened to the tone for a minute before it stopped. Five seconds later it starts back up again.

He moved from the door to look for that sound. Spike looked around before following the sound to the couch.

Spike dug around the couch cushions before finding Rachel's phone. On the caller ID was a picture of her and Ruby with the caption "Good Twin" as her ID name. Not really wanting to even deal with the sexling twins, he goes to swipe to end the call, but his finger slipped and instead of declining the call, he accidentally accepted it.

For a split second, a small babble was heard. It was black at first but the phone moved to reveal Igneous. The baby had stolen Ruby's phone, from the background he looked like he was in his crib. Causing Spike to gasp in surprise.

Spike silently watched as he saw Iggy waving the phone, cooing and giggling, just playing with it before noticing him. He made baby sounds when he saw Spike was on the other side.

"Uh… hi." Spike spoke, it being the first time he spoke to his child. Seeing him tilting his head curious to the side as his father spoke.

Iggy blew a raspberry at him and laughed. Causing Spike to chuckle at how infectious it was. It was as infectious as his mother’s laugh.

The more Spike watched his son just playing with the phone, waving at him and babbling, the more he did recognize that Iggy looked like him. He could see some facial features and a smile that was his. Though he was mostly yellow with purple scales and spikes, and a bit of a fuzzball, Spike saw himself in his son.

Spike got to thinking, though he loves the ponies that raised him, he never knew his birth parents, not that he counted Sludge who only was using him. Rachel’s experience with her father may have left a bitter taste in her mouth, especially with how Spike had been acting with her and the whole situation.

He didn’t want Igneous to think badly of him. The cycle has to end, for the both of them.

And that meant going home.

Spike's eyes swelled up as emotion consumed him. What darkness he was feeling felt like it was miles away.

He wants to hold his son. He didn’t want to know that his father had run away from his duties. Had run from him.

There was a sound of a door opening on Iggy's end and the baby let out a startled gasp. "There's my phone, you little thieving gremlin!" Ruby shouted with a growl. "Come here you little~"

Iggy let out a shriek and tried to get up and move as Ruby went after him. She managed to catch him before he could jump out of the crib and could hear him crying as the phone was taken out of his hand.

"Now, who are you calling, mister?" Ruby said as she was about to come to view.

Spike immediately hung up on her. Knowing if one of the twins saw him, he was going to get a hell of an earful. His heart hurt so much that he felt like it was going to burst.

“My son…. That's my son,” Spike acknowledged. "I need to make things right… for my family." Spike muttered.

Rachel, Igneous…

She was right, he can't keep running.

It was time to grow the fuck up. First things first; he has to make things up to Rachel and pray to Celestia that she'll give him a second chance.

As he turned to leave, his ears picked up the familiar high pitched sound before he let out a shout as electricity coursed through his body, causing him to convulse and fall to the ground, dropping the phone.

The door to the flat opened and Snowball stood in the doorway with his henchmen, pressing the button on the remote. After a few minutes of making sure he’d stay down, his henchmen went in.

THWAP!

THWAP!

THWAP!

Sound reverberates each time Rachel lets go of her bow, shooting her light arrows and watching it bury itself in a makeshift target. Having to summon her war bow - it wasn't the same one she found in the Temple back on Earth but was given to her when she began her Queendom in Equestria. Making sure they didn't explode as she shot quickly. Being next to the gross looking lake, she continued to shoot.

Face soaked from crying, having a stone cold expression as she fired one arrow after another.

Fucking Spike, she outta just up and leave this place without him. She was able to get by without him all this time, she didn't need him. Fucking asshole.

She had a feeling that something wrong was happening, like a sixth sense when it comes to her mate. Something she can't shake but she chooses to ignore it. He can either handle it himself or run away, as it's his new favorite thing to do nowadays.

She hits the target repeatedly, keeping the arrows group together in the center of it.

Rachel didn't stop shooting when she smelt and heard Capper and Tempest eventually finding her.

The cat and unicorn quickly discussed with each other before Tempest volunteered to go talk to the Queen.

Tempest approached her cautiously, watching her shoot and never missed. She let out a low whistle. "You're a good shot. Seems your skills with the bow were true." She commented.

After a couple of hits, Rachel responded. "Thanks… the only skill my father ever gave me… filthy bastard." She shot several times.

"What's… what's the story there? How did he teach you?" Tempest asked, knowing what she's doing.

Rachel rolled her eyes but didn't stop. "I was a young kid, seven or eight I think. As a psychological torture for my mom, dad took me out bow hunting. Gave me a bow that wasn't beginner and made me practice." She explained. "When I missed, he would punch me in the head. By the time where I finally managed to hit the bulls-eye, I was disoriented. He then sends me out in the forest. 'You have twenty-four hours to come back to the site with a good game or otherwise I'll leave you here.' Father of the fucking year right there."

"Did you get anything? "

"Ironically, it was a large wild boar. I was already tall for a little girl but this thing was larger. Something was wrong with it because it was actively fighting me, not running away like normal animals, rabies probably. Took most of the arrows and me stabbing it with a broken arrow multiple times to finally kill it. The look on Dad's face when I dragged it back was priceless, like he never thought I'd actually come back with something, and the fact I was covered head to toe in the thing's blood and covered in dirt and grime."

"Was he proud?"

Rachel snorted. "Fuck no. He got pissed that I ruined parts of the pig that he was going to sell off. Couple of days later it turns out that that boar was causing problems in the nearby neighborhood. When others asked who did it, Dad claimed it was he who slaughtered it." She lets go one more arrow, it makes contact before snarling, shaking her head. "He took nearly everything I cared about. People of my life either abandoned me, died or fucking both." She tossed the bow in the pocket dimension along with the Staff.

Tempest studied her for a moment. "Which one was Justine?"

"What?" Rachel looked at her confused.

"Which one was your friend?" Tempest asked her, crossing her arms. "You've stared at me sometimes as if you know me, I see you catch yourself when you talk to me and you nearly let something slip. What's her story? Did she abandon you, die or both?"

Rachel shook her head. "Justine was the final chapter of the shitty life I had on Earth. I don't see why bringing her up will~" she stopped when Tempest didn't waiver from the look on her face.

She sighed deeply, shaking her head. "She was you, Tempest. Justine was your human variant, I knew immediately when we met."

Tempest waved her hand, motioning her to continue.

Rachel brushed her bangs out of her face. "Justine was my best friend, my only friend I had before the Settlement Trials. I met her when I was fourteen, months after my mom was killed. Back then, I was dark, my sense of humor, my attitude. I got picked on at school for my height and the clothes I wore, either by kids or entitled parents who don't know the difference between a minor or a potential kidnapper since they see me at the building. I had shit at home, I made sure I didn't get shit on at school or on the streets so I basically became the bully. I got into a fight with a local gang when Justine showed up out of nowhere and saved my ass."

"What was she like?"

"Like you. We bonded over the fact that we had shitty parents. My dad was an abusive piece of shit and her mom not giving shit. A local prostitute and junkie that brought her clients home. As a young kid, she saw things she should have never seen, rumors were that she was used in her mother's practice. We just clicked…. She was the first thing I loved after my mom, so I would have done anything for her. We planned on running away after gathering enough money. So to get the funds, we committed robberies, since I was a minor, I was the look out, she did most of the stealing."

"So you clinged on the first thing that gave you affection."

"I was a kid, starving for that kind of attention. I wasn't used because her love was genuine." Rachel said softly. Memorizing the moments she had with her. "The last night I had with her, We had just completed a robbery, it was meant to be the last one due to her finding her was to this mob boss. She leaves to make last minute arrangements, Dad found me and dragged me back home the following morning… A couple of days later, the news came on and her face was plastered. She had became murder victim, her body left in an alleyway." She saw the look on Tempest's face changed.

"So to answer, she died." Rachel said.

Tempest let's all that sank in, studying Rachel as she watched her go to a rickety bench and sat.

"Oof." Capper said, watching the interaction.

Tempest approached her again. "So… you think Spike is going to just abandon you and your child?"

Rachel sniffled. "I… I don't know at this point. I'm tempted to leave his ass here, or go ahead and deal with Snowball but let him go. If he doesn't come back with me, I'm done with him." She wipes her snout with her hand.

"You're not going to leave him."

"I'm not going to leave him, but damnit, Spike pisses me the fuck off." Rachel grunted. "It took all my strength to not beat him down to the ground. I decked him in the face because of his fucking mouth and not backing off."

"Sometimes it takes something like that to get it through his skull. He would literally have to be a special kind of stupid to not go home." Tempest said. "Love is commitment, it's painful, willing to do whatever it takes to fight for them. And sometimes with them. The way Spike is around you, he's loyal. Undying. He'll come around."

"I hope so." She said before running her fingers through her hair. "Fuuuuck I want this shit done and over with."

Tempest then put her hand out for her to grab. "Let's kill that pig then."

Rachel looked at her before grinning, grabbing her hand and pulled herself up.

As they said that, they heard someone approaching them.

They turned and saw the henchmen and a couple of the other captive predators followed.

"You three need to come with us, now." One of them grunted.

…..

There was something different in the air. Rachel had a strange sensation as she followed several of the captive fighters down the corridor to the arena. It only grew once she came inside that she saw all the captive predators all sitting down in the seats.

Capper and Tempest followed, the cat leaned close to the unicorn. "You getting this feeling we're walking into a trap?"

"Obviously," she muttered.

"Stay sharp guys," Rachel told them as she marched her way into the ring. Climbing up on the steps and hopping over the rope. The other two took their seats.

After a few moments, the speakers rang and squealed before the pig himself spoke.

"Welcome ladies and gentlemen to this evening's event!" The crowd forcibly cheered. "I know you my dear were scheduled for three more fights but I decided to change the schedule and make tonight your final night."

Rachel glared at the viewing box before looking around. She noticed Spike wasn't among them. Even though they just had an explosive fight, not seeing him in the stands was nerve-wracking.

Where is he? She thought.

"When I took in the boy after Sombra paid me handsomely, I had no idea you'd be giving me so much trouble. So if you want him… BRING HIM IN! "

Doors from the opposite side of the arena burst open, Aspa hissed as he rapidly slither down, using his arms to propel forward. Something was wrapped inside of his long green body. Though had shed his skin hours ago, his mouth was still blistered and burnt from Rachel burning his mouth and throat.

He slithered around the ring before flinging something out. Hitting the ring floor hard with a pained grunt.

Every fiber in Rachel's body turned ice cold when she saw who it was and was mortified.

Parts of his purple and green scales were a deep bruise color, his lip was split open, right eye blackened and swollen. His right horn looked like someone broke it off. Nothing like how he looked just four hours ago!

"Your final event, if you wish to leave with him, the two of you must fight. My best boy Spike against his little sweetheart! And yes, he is going to fight you. If you, Rachel, win, he's yours, but if he takes you down, you're mine!"

Spike groaned as he pushed himself up on his feet. He shook his head and snarled. "NO!" He turned to look at the viewing box in defiance. "I'm not going to fight her!"

Spike refused to harm Rachel. He refused to lay a hand on her, that was the one thing within their relationship that he has never done.

"If you want me to fight, you're going have to kill me." He snarled.

"Oh, I wasn't asking. Oh Aspa!"

Aspa growled as he shot himself at Spike. He quickly wrapped himself around him, forcing him to turn towards Rachel. He opened his mouth before sinking his fangs into Spike's neck, piercing right in his exposed scarring, injecting the venom.

Spike let out a pained shout, the venom entered his system, causing him to become dizzy and disoriented. Aspa quickly unwraps himself and slithers away fast off the ring, letting Spike fall to his hands and knees.

Rachel shook, her heart pounded as rage consumed her, however, before she could deal with those fuckers. "Spike… ?" Rachel called out.

His groans and moans turned into a feral growl, his head looking up and looking at Rachel. His pupils shrunk paper thin and crouched on all fours.

No one else was in the area with him but her in his sight.

"Oh fuck, not again!" She shouted as Spike lunged at her.

Author's Note

Now we're caught up to the prologue.

Chapter 18

Rachel jumped out of feral Spike's way when he lunged at her. Scrambling when he missed but continued to pursue her.

Ten minutes, the venom lasts ten minutes. Rachel would either had to hold off that long or was forced to bring him down. She was glad he didn't grow again but this was just as dangerous or even more in his current height!

She doesn't want to beat him, but she also doesn't want to die!

Aspa and Snowball were the ones that were going to die tonight!

"Fuck! Spike, come on man, we already went through this -- Shiiit!" Rachel tried to stop and talk, but narrowly missed his claws that came at her.

When he momentarily stood on his feet to lunge, Rachel quickly grabbed him by the shoulders and knees him harshly in the groin. He let out a yelp and doubled over, hands grabbing his crotch and whimpered.

There was a loud ooh! Coming from the male captives.

Capper and Tempest turned to look at each other. Both know what to do.

Tempest pulls out one of her orbs out of her pockets and slammed them down on the floor. It created a loud bang and smoke began to bellow. It shocked and made the henchmen hogs jump as they made their getaway.

"How long do you need to get into that safe if that remote is in it?" Tempest asked as they raced to Snowball's office.

"Eh, sixty seconds. We can't get it wrong or otherwise we can't get in it." Capper said.

As they ran, some more henchmen came to block their way. Capper himself got on all fours to launch himself up, using one of the henchmen as a base to push off, harrowing, missing grabbing him before landing five feet away from them.

He puts a hand over his chest and pants. "I'm getting too old for this action hero stuff, oh Lord." He said out of breath.

He hears grunting and squealing, causing the old Tom to turn around and watch. Seeing Tempest putting the hogs in their place as their bodies lay motionless at her hooves. She pulled her dagger out of the head of one of them, wiping the blood off on their corpse.

"Right, mercenary." Capper remembers.

Tempest smirked before she sheathed the blade back and the two continued.

As Spike was momentarily down and rolling in the pain, Rachel gave him an apologetic look before her ears picked up Snowball laughing in the comms.

Snarling, she shot a fireball out of her mouth, sending it flying right at the viewing box.

Snowball squealed in surprise, seeing the ball coming at him and dived across his office. The fireball smashed into the glass and shattered it, sending glass everywhere and setting some of his office on fire.

"Mother fuck-AYEE!" Rachel went to curse before being caught off guard by Spike tackling her from behind, knocking both of them off the ring and colliding on the ground.

The two struggled as Snowball quickly extinguished the flames, being careful with the broken shards.

He stops when he hears Rachel screaming. The pig looks over and sees Spike was on top of her. He didn't get a good look but he thought he saw Spike eating her face.

Snowball laughed. "Aww, the star-crossed lovers come to a bitter end. How ironic." He giggled.

Once the venom wears off and Spike realizes what he has done, he'd be so overwhelmed with grief that it would ruin him for the rest of his life. Perfect for Snowball to be used and manipulated.

Even Aspa looked appeased by this.

However..

"Nononononono, not there, not there!" Rachel squealed in laughter.

"What!?!" Snowball shouted, hearing not screams of pain he believed. It was screams of laughter.

"Huh?!" Aspa croaky gasped.

The captive residents were also baffled by what they were seeing.

Upon closer inspection, Spike was indeed on top of Rachel and was going at her face, he wasn't eating her, he was showering her face in loving licks. His tail wagged happily. Rachel squirmed, trying to get him off of her, his hands were going over her tickle spots as she squirmed to get him off!

Rachel's hooves kick as she howls. "You big lug, get off, ahhh!" She laughs, tears in her eyes. "D-dude, stooooop, you're going to make me pee!"

She managed to sit up, only to have him wrap his arms around her body, nuzzling his head against hers, making loving purrs and other critter noises.

When Rachel looked at his eyes, his eyes were still feral like, but his pupils went from paper thin to large saucer plates and could've sworn there were hearts in them.

"Why are you so damn cute?" Rachel giggled, realizing that she wasn't at all in danger.

"Hey Aspa, your venom was supposed to turn him into a mindless beast, not a fucking simp!" Snowball shouted, completely baffled.

"This-s-s-s i-s-s-s unex-s-s-s-pected." Aspa's brows crooked.

Rachel giggled as she stroked underneath his chin and jaw, feeling him purr even more, melting in her hands, he slid down to where his head was up against her stomach and on her lap, curling up to her and continued to receive the strokes.

"Big ole Teddy Bear." She smiled at him. She then looks up at the snake and pig. "Lemme educate you fuckers about dragons, particularly us," she said as she continued to love on her big feral baby. "It doesn't matter how many females are in a horde with the males, dragons are fiercely loyal to their mates. Spike here is the Dragonlord of our kind. A king. The only one that can tell the Dragonlord what to do is not some low life farm animal that is about to be slaughtered. The only one that can tell him what to do is his Queen." Both her eyes and Spike's eyes glowed. "Spike has never laid a hand on me, even when he was big, he never hurt me." She said as she got him to sit up, he reminded her of a large puppy with how he reacted to her, tail waving excitedly.

"Hey baby, do you see that snake pony over there?" She asked.

Spike followed her finger and saw Aspa. He went from cute and adorable to scary and snarling almost instantly.

"What?!?" Aspa shuffles back and gets ready, knowing full and well on what's about to happen next. Even though it was the first for him when the ones who were bitten aren't going after the ones they see first.

Rachel leans close to Spike's earfin and whispers. "You already know what to do."

Spike took off immediately, going in the air with his wings and charged at Aspa.

"What!" Snowball squealed before calling out. "You scumbags, first one to bring those two dragons down, I will release you from my debt!" He called out panicking.

That got all the captive residents' attention and most stormed from the stands and towards them.

"Yo, yo that's what we're here to d- Jesus Christ on a stick!" Rachel yelped as she rolled out of the way of the captive creatures and began fighting them.

She hears a hum that reminds her. "Oh shit, I forgot." Rachel said as she knocked several guys aside before pulling the Blue Celestial out. Since she wasn't tied to the rules and this has become a battle royal.

Why fight these fuckers?

The staff's pupil rapidly looked around the room before it glowed. Rachel felt energy coursed through her veins before slamming it down on the ground.

A shockwave shot out of her, knocking away those who got too close to her, sending them flying.

She shot at them, several of their feet turned crystal and couldn't move, she grew vines and restrained some.

When she turned around, she caught both Vox and Gertie knocking some of the guys out of both hers and Spike's way as he continued to attack Aspa.

"What are you two doing???" Rachel asked as she knocked someone out with the staff.

"Lending a hand," Vox said as he punched someone out.

"Never liked any of these bastards." Gertie snorted as she sat on a couple of them.

"What about me?" Vox asked.

"I dislike you the least."

"Geez!"

As Snowball scrambled to reach for the safe to grab the remote, one of the henchmen burst through the door by Tempest. She and Capper ran in.

He squealed and grabbed the dart gun next to his desk. He pulls it out and takes aim before Tempest kicks the gun out of his hands and grabs him. Capper scampered over to the safe.

"What's the combo?" Tempest snarled at him.

"You think I can just give up that easily, bitch?" Snowball squealed, Tempest lifting him up off his tiny feet.

Several more of his henchmen came, ready to defend the boss.

Tempest grunted, dropping the pig. She took her daggers out and attacked them.

"Give me sixty seconds!" Capper shouted as he went to the safe.

"Get away from-" Snowball goes over to stop him, Capper elbows him hard in the face, causing him to fall.

"I need to concentrate, I haven't done this in years." Capper said as he got his tool bag out and began working on the safe.

Aspa was in trouble. He never realized that dragons were this relentless. Dodging his claws and jaws to duck down from his green flames.

When he went to whip his bladed tail around, Spike caught part of his tail with his teeth, chomping on a meaty part and shook his head savagely.

He ripped and tore that tail off of Aspa. Aspa let out a cry as his blood sprayed everywhere.

He tried to get away but Spike was on him. Aspa tried to use his teeth to bite down but Spike shoved his hand in his mouth and slammed him down on the ground.

Slams a few more times before Spike takes both hands and with one tug, pulls Aspa's jaw wide open, permanently splitting him open.

Rachel blew hot air when she saw that. "Ooh that was hot." She commented, now seeing Aspa not moving.

Spike then starts to groan, feeling dizzy again before shaking his head. Eyes blinking as if he's just waking up. "Ow my head,"

He was back.

Back just in time for one of the gorillas grabbing him. Spike quickly reacted by slamming his head back, hitting their face before flipping them over his shoulders and stomps on them. "Okay what the fuck is going on?" He asked anyone who would answer.

"Oh that pig sicc all of his guys at us. Welcome back, honey." Rachel calls out so casually.

Tempest brought a kick down on a hog's head. "Capper hurry up!"

Capper continued to press some buttons, muttering to himself before hearing three dings. "Got it!" He pulls the door open.

Inside were sacks of gold, documents and a single remote.

"Yes!" Capper grabs the remote. He looks at the lettering and grunts. "The words on the remote are in pig latin. I don't speak pig!"

"Break it!" Tempest shouted.

Snowball came to just in time to see Capper with the remote. He squealed before charging at him.

"That's mine!" He grabs the remote.

The two played a tug of war with it. Trying to get one or the other to let go.

They both pulled so hard, one of them trips and they both let go of the remote.

It flew out of the shattered window and landed on the AC vents.

Capper shoved the pig out of the way and ran after it. He leaps out of the window and onto the vent. It creaks and groans due to the extra weight.

Snowball yells down below. "Stop that cat!"

A couple of the fliers jumped and flew after him.

"Goodness gracious!" He puts the remote in his mouth and began running along the vents.

Rachel looks up and sees him. "Throw it!"

Capper gets to a dead end before taking the remote and throws it before he is tackled.

Spike and Rachel gave each other the same look before the two darted for it.

Rachel was intercepted by a stampeding minotaur, slamming her off course. "Fuck, go!" Rachel called at Spike as she dealt with this bastard.

Spike didn't stop as he ran after the falling remote. He flew in the air and caught it.

Without even thinking twice, with all his strength, he throws it hard onto the ground. It shattered upon impact.

All of the captive creatures and Snowball let out a pained yelp, all of them got a jolt of electricity. It caused Spike to drop from the sky and land on the ground. The shock lasted a brief second, the high pitch began making a winding down sound.

All of them collectively felt something unhooked inside their bodies.

After Spike collected himself, he reached up to the device on his neck. He grabs it with two of his fingers before he simply pulls it out. The item did have a small blade where it was embedded, the tendrils lay limp and his neck did trickle blood after he pulled it out.

They were all freed…

Snowball saw the realization of what was happening, and he began to back away from the window. He backed into Tempest.

“Just where do you think you’re going?” Tempest asked with a grunt.

Snowball let out a nervous oink before they both heard rustling noises near them. They looked up and saw Spike was entering from the window. Tempest smirked before backing away from Snowball.

“Have fun.” Tempest said before walking out.

Spike growled, baring his teeth, his earfins pinned back as he began cornering the pig.

“W-w-w-w-wait a second, I-I told you before I-I’m not a bad guy!” Snowball yelped as he backed from the dragon. “I-i-it wasn’t personal, I assure you, boy..” Snowball said.

Trying everything he could think and say that would get Spike to not go after him. Backing him up against the wall.

“W-w-w-wait. I’m sorry, I know my ways were wrong. I was having a hard time, but I see the error of my ways.”

Spike stopped about two feet from him. This deadpan look on his face plastered when the pig began spewing that crap.

“I-I wish to repent and start our relationship anew as friends?” Snowballs asked with a scared smile.

“Hmmm,” Spike pretends to think about it for a second. “No.” And attacks him.

None of that lovey dovey Princess Twilight friendship crap going on in that office. Sounds of screams and squeals and growls and snarls rang out loudly. Hearing punches thrown and fire scorching out. Getting nothing but that sweet, sweet payback.

The smell of burning pork was a bit intoxicating, Rachel couldn’t resist the smell of cooked pork.

Most of the now free slaves were carnivores, meat eaters.

And it was clear that all of them were hungry.

Snowball was then thrown out of the office, his severely burnt and beaten body landed and bounced on the ground like a rag doll, moaning and groaning out in pain. There were no words exchanged to all the freed creatures before turning towards the pig.

Parts of his cooked flesh were too good to resist.

Snowball tried to speak but he was too damaged to make a sound before he became prey. They all jumped on him.

Rachel, Capper and Tempest watched the show from afar. Wincing and oohing at the sounds they heard. Resting on the stands as they watched the mob.

Two of them were buzzing and glowing.

"Sheesh, these guys must be hungry," Capper said, brushing his coat off, his coat and whiskers vibrating and pulsating.

Tempest's mane and broken horn were glowing as well, lights and sparkles danced above those two.

Rachel on the other hand, was not.

Capper and Tempest finished their quest, Rachel has not.

"Hell, I'm hungry and that pig smelt good." Rachel whines. "I should go find my old landlord when I get back, that dragoness makes THE best tenderest, meanest fried pork chops I had ever tasted." And since she was Queen, that lady would have to make it, perks of being royalty.

But, seeing karma kicking in is also good.

Capper turns to Tempest. "Should we talk about… " Capper gestures to Rachel not glowing.

"I think she knows," Tempest said.

They soon saw Spike land near them. Rachel's face fell. Though they had survived the whole ordeal and Spike was freed, there were still a few things that needed to clear up between them.

Tempest gave Rachel a push on her back, got her to get up and she did.

She crossed her arms as she approached the male. Stopping only a foot from him.

"Rachel, I cannot express enough that I'm sorry." Spike spoke. "I'm sorry for what I said, I'm sorry for being the biggest moron in the whole world. After you had saved my ass time and time again, you didn't need to be treated the way you did. I'm an idiot, a dick, I'm literally every insult you can throw at me, especially comparing your old life with mine, I should have never said that."

Rachel stood there in silence as he continued to apologize, keeping her face straight and even.

"After how I treated you, I get it if you don't want me around… but after living in this literal waste pit for almost a year, I can't stand the thought of not spending the rest of my life with you. I want to make it up to you. I'll do whatever it takes to earn back your trust…. Your love. You were right, I can't keep running. Not with so much at stake." He declared, putting a hand over his heart. "I-I know I still have some issues that I need to deal with, I'm not all better and I think I won't be. We all lost parts of us, we aren't the same as we were when we first met on the Cruise… But I'll try. I will make mistakes but I will try. I want to be there for you, and be there for our son. I want to come home… if you have me."

Rachel studied him real close, making her face unreadable, taking in all the words he spoke. Seeing how genuine he was being.

"If you ever pull that shit with me again, if you ever take off like that and make me go through a year's worth of crap like I had, when I do eventually find you again, you better keep running and hide. I'll leave the rest to your imagination, you understand me, Spike?" She asked.

Though that threat was true, Spike's lips split to a smile." Yeah, that's not going to happen again. The Noble Dragon Code prevents me from making that same mistake."

"Uh huh, is that so?" Rachel asked, breaking her fasade and smirking. "Well I did save your ass plenty of times."

"Got me out of cruise jail, hid incriminating evidence of Bouncer and his brothers' demise, prevented me from going to Tartarus and got me to shrink down and now. So yeah, as far as I'm concerned, you're stuck with me."

"So I technically own you?" She teased.

"I got no arguments on that." Spike chuckled before the two wrapped their arms around each other.

And shared a deep kiss.

Rachel's horns began glowing and vibrating as sparkles and lights lit above them but the two were a little too preoccupied.

Mission Accomplished.

Chapter 19

At the Cabin

The twins stood baffled by what they were currently seeing. They were in the guest bedroom, there were sounds of Igneous's infection squeals and laughter.

"Uh so should we stop him?" Gemcity asked.

"I kinda do but this has been the most entertained this baby has been since we've been babysitting." Ruby said.

The twins had put up a pole in the guest bedroom. To use for practicing their dances and entertaining the guards. Igneous had found himself playing with the pole. He keeps climbing up to the ceiling and slides down, each time he comes down he laughs and does it again.

He came down in a spin at one point and did it again, just a continuous loop of climbing and sliding up and down the stripper pole.

Ruby leans close to Gemcity. "You sterilized it after you used it last night, right?" She asked her twin.

"Of course, I'm ditzy, not stupid." Gemcity said before taking a few quick pictures on her phone of Igneous. At one point he slid halfway and stopped, his body twisting to where he hung upside down and burst into giggles. "Maybe he's a future pole dancer?"

"Rachel will fucking kill us if we-" they stopped talking when they heard the phone go off.

The girls both checked their phones, this time it was Gemcity's phone that had Rachel's name on the caller ID.

"It's Rachel, what are we going to do with Iggy?" Gemcity asked her twin quickly.

"Leave him be, we just won't let her view this." She motioned to the stripper pole.

The girls quickly left the bedroom but stood by the door to keep an eye on him before they answered.

"Hey girly!" They spoke in unison on the speaker. She wasn't video chatting which was fine and probably a good thing.

"Hey girls. I'm heading home. Spike's with me." Rachel says.

"Oh that's great!" Ruby said. She tried to sound pleased but part of her isn't.

"You finally got him to come back, that's good. Did ya kick his butt to do so?" Gemcity asked her.

Rachel paused for a moment to respond. "No, not really."

"Your ears are red, aren't they?" Ruby teases then.

"Shut up." Rachel sighed, causing the girls to giggle.

"Is that Iggy I'm hearing in the background? What's he doing that's making laugh so adorable?"

The twins looked at each other before one of them spoke. "One of the guards we learned went to clown college, he dropped out of course but he's performing some tricks and Iggy is loving it."

"That's good. So We'll be home soon. Your mother gave us the yacht back after I did her job, she had her workers modify a lot here including speed so it shouldn't take long."

"Does it look like a sex addict's wet dream?" Gemcity asked.

"Nope, just repaint the walls and engine. However I can smell that it's been used. The crewmates looked like they've been fed on, I dare not turn on any blacklights."

The twins glanced back inside the bedroom.

"Has Spike apologized for being a douchenozzle?" Ruby asked.

"He has and will continue to apologize for the foreseeable future. I'm glad he came to his senses, there's still a lot that needs to be discussed. I will be booking him with some appointments for him to go see someone. There's no way after being in that shit stain town and what happened with Rarity that his mind is unscathed."

"We've always known that he's a bit fucked up even before that." Gemcity said

As Ruby elbowed her, another voice popped up.

"I'm right here, you two." Spike's voice popped up. And he sounded annoyed.

"I did say that he was with me." Rachel responded.

"Hey purple douche, welcome back." The twins said in unison.

"You can stop that at any time, girls." Rachel now sounded annoyed with them. "We'll be home soon, I am sure you guys have missing days in Pon-E."

"Oh don't we do. Okay, we'll see you guys soon. Bye!" The twins said before hanging up. They turned back to continue watching Iggy climbing up and sliding down the pole with glee.

Rachel shoves the phone in her pockets, shaking her head. "Those two I swear," she muttered before turning to Spike. "Sorry." She apologized to him.

"It's okay, I'm used to those two by now." Spike sighed.

They were outside of the yacht on the deck, flying across the night sky on the course to Equestria. There was no way for Rachel to teleport all of them at once, risking being out cold for days.

The two sat on a heart shaped loveseat. Rachel originally had came outside alone to take care of political business calls, pausing a moment when Spike came out to her.

Her words, politics sucks.

"Did you hear that laugh in the background?" Rachel asked him with a smile, talking about Iggy.

Spike chuckled. "That was a laugh, I can't wait to hear more of that when I meet him… right?" Spike asked.

Ultimately it was Rachel's choice if he could meet his son. After what Spike had pulled on her, he wants to make sure he can do whatever it takes to earn her trust back.

"Well of course. Spike, that's the whole reason we're going home. We're going to him together. I want you to meet him." Rachel said assuring. "I'm not going to keep you from him."

Spike smiled softly. He then rubbed his hand, it brushed up against his broken horn and he winced. "Ow. Who knew broken horns hurt?"

"I can fix that, you know?" Rachel offered. Looking at his horn. Most of his injuries had cleared on its own, the right horn was still broken.

Spike shook his head. "You've done so much already. I can do it, it's just taking a bit."

"You sure? I don't mind."

Spike shook his head. "I'm sure." He gazed at her.

His eyes fixated at the ring around her neck. Spike knew if he ever wants her to wear it on her finger again, he would have to do everything he can to earn it.

Rachel felt her phone buzzed again. She let out a sigh before taking it out again

She read a series of texts and groans, head leaning back in the seat. "I hate politics." She whines.

One of the downsides of being Queen.

"Once we get situated, I'll take on that load… something I should've done years ago." Spike said. Then the realization hit him. "Ember's going to kick my ass."

She's going to whack him with that Bloodstone scepter until he's unconscious before handing it back to him. Spike just knows it.

"Well… You did anger a lot of creatures by leaving. You have already done the hardest part, the rest will come much easier." Rachel said. "Ember better not while I'm around." She grunted.

"I'm still going to have to face the consequences. I'm not really looking forward to it but I'll face them." Spike muttered.

Him leaving angered a lot of creatures; The Twins, Brimstone, Ember, no doubt the Princesses. Though he is resolving with Rachel, there is still a part of her that is angry about him leaving. They all had the right to be.

Rachel sees the look he had on her face. She hummed softly before looking down at her hooves. "You wanna know something?" She asked him.

"Hmm?"

Rachel extended her leg out, holding up her left taloned hoof. "I hate my hooves. I hate them with a burning passion." She admits.

Spike snickered. "What are you talking about?"

"I hate my hooves. Don't get me wrong, I look pretty much sexy all over, but my feet are ugly as fuck." She said, causing him to chuckle. "It's like the universe didn't know if I should have claws or hooves and gave me both as a compromise. I can't sneak around because you can hear me coming." She wiggled her hoof before lowering it down. "The only good thing these things are good for is kicking butt."

"And stomping beaks." He smirked.

"A highlight of this trip," she grinned, reminiscing the moment of Harpy. "I, however, doubt that I can dance with these things."

Spike raised a brow. "I saw you dance around the ring pretty well." Then an idea came to mind. He stood up before he turned and offered her his hand. "If you still think you can't dance, might as well find out."

Rachel smiled before grabbing his hand and pulled herself up. There was music already playing inside of the cabin area of the airship that they could hear.

Spike held her hand up and placed his freed hand on her waist.

They began to dance.

Chapter 20

"Have I ever told you thank you?" Spike asked Rachel as they danced on the deck. Going to a slow sway to the melody of the song.

Rachel hummed. "I think a few times since we left Ironstone." She smiled.

"I have many things to be thankful to you. I'm honored that you're giving me this chance. I hope to be the dragon you saw in me before."

Rachel removed a hand from his shoulder and gently cupped his face. "You are that dragon I see in you. You're not an evil being, yeah you made mistakes, but it doesn't make you bad. You are good."

Spike removed his hand from her waist and placed it on top of hers. His eyes closed as he felt her warm touch.

Rachel then let go of his hand and placed hers on his chest. Over his heart. Feeling his heartbeat beating mighty against her palm. “I once heard that a hero’s strength isn’t measured by his physical prowess or his mind. A hero’s strength is measured by his heart. Spike, I fell in love with you for your heart. You just have to see it yourself.”

Spike placed his other hand on her’s.

As the song began to speed up, Spike held them as he spun her around, wrapping his arms around her shoulders. Held her close in an embrace.

"I still feel it, that thing I became when I grew, inside of my mind. When I look in the mirror, I see it staring back at me." Spike admits. "I used to see that hero stuff when I was little."

"You still are. The Crystal Empire has not forgotten about the mighty dragon who saved the Crystal Heart, and helped defeat Sombra before. Who even showed that a changeling can change and be good." Rachel said, turning her head to the side to try and look at him. "Yeah, Thorax has always been a cinnamon roll since he hatched, the points are the same; The Empire stands with you. Canterlot, Ponyville, every pony knows the truth."

The two continued to dance. Spike was feeling a bit more adventurous in his moves, seeing how she was able to keep up with him.

"We'll see." He said before dipping her back. His teeth and lips grazed across her neck, hands caressing Rachel's back as he held her gently. Hearing her making a soft sound. "I'm amazed, you still see me as such after everything." He whispered, as he pulled her up right.

"You'll see soon," Rachel said.

The two pressed their foreheads one another, feeling the closeness they shared.

As Spike went to kiss her, wanting to express more of his gratitude towards his lovely mate, their moment was interrupted by a loud crunching sound.

They stopped and turned to see Capper standing not far from them, eating a bowl of snacks and watching them.

"Oh, don't mind me. This is better than any playnovela I've seen. Continue." Capper said, his tail flickering mischievously. Though his eyes watched with interest.

And that moment was gone.

"Uh, how long have you been standing there?" Rachel asked, looking at the cat.

"Since you two started dancing. I am a bit of a romantic. So please, continue, pretend I'm not here." Capper purred and he munched on.

Spike gave Capper a look before he felt a familiar growl rumbling in his stomach. A feeling he hasn't felt since he was captured.

"Oh no." He moans, covering his snout before moving away from his mate.

In rapid bursts of gold fire and sparkles, scrolls and letters belch out of the dragon's maw. The deck was soon littered with many letters, majority addressed to him, some were written by Celestia, Twilight, just about everything they had tried to send out to get him to come home over the months was coming in at once.

“Ooof." Capper winced and looked mildly disgusted at the inflow of letters. "Talk about being backed up."

By the time it was done, Spike was slumped to the ground, back against the railing looking more green around the gills and a very upset stomach. "That was not cool." He groans. His eyes were in a daze.

Rachel walked over to him, wading through the mountain piles of letters all addressed to him. She placed a comfort hand on Spike's shoulders.

"There, there," she did as he slumped up against her legs.

He suddenly belches out another letter and groans. This letter fell at Rachel's hooves.

She noticed that the letter was addressed to her.

Rachel rubbed Spike's shoulder before she bent down and picked it up.

She opened it and instantly her face fell. "Seriously???"

"What?" Capper asked. Spike wasn't paying attention as he was too focused not to up chuck his dinner all over his mate.

"It seems that we're not going straight home as planned, I'm being summoned to a War Meeting with the Princesses in Canterlot." Rachel said, shaking her head. "Why couldn't they just call?"

"Price for being a warlord, meetings are part of the deal." Capper said as he finished his snack. "I'll tell The Captain to set course to Canterlot." He said as he turned around to relay the message.

Days quickly passed as the gang finally arrived in Canterlot. Parking the party yacht in the sky docks and they got off.

"So Fizz, have you experienced the joys of this city after Storm King's defeat?" Capper asked Tempest as they left.

"Not really, not really my type of scene.” Tempest said.

“Shame, I know good places here, lemme show you around a bit.” He urges the unicorn as the two dragons step out of the yacht.

Spike gazed at the white castle and its gold and purple trimmings. A brief memory casted in his mind, moments of himself destroying it. He felt the palm of his hands clammy and his heart started to race, being back here.

Even though he would have to eventually come back here, Spike had hoped that it wouldn’t be this soon.

Rachel sighed, as she stood next to him, stretching her arms. “It's going to be okay, Spike. I promise, the ponies here know the truth.”

“I know, I know. Just… I didn’t think I’d be back.” He muttered.

Rachel rubs a small part of his back. “As soon as this meeting is over, we’ll be with our son. Look forward to that.”

“Been looking forward to it since you told me.” He gave her a soft smile.

She smiles back before the two set off to the castle.

As they approached, the few guards that were standing guard near the entrance. They took notice of the familiar face showing up. They glanced at each other but didn’t say anything as they entered.

Just as they enter the threshold, a friendly face greets them.

“Spike!” Twilight called out. She ran up to him and gave him a big hug.

Spike jumped but quickly wrapped his arms around her.

“I’m so so so glad you’re here! I love you Spike.” Twilight said.

“I love you, Twi,” Spike said with a soft chuckle, holding his sister again.

“Oi! Don’t forget about us, dweeb!”

Spike looked up to just catch Rainbow Dash rushing up to him and hugged him in a mad dash.

Pinkie Pie zooms in second, followed by Fluttershy, Applejack and Starlight Glimmer. All of the girls launched themselves onto Spike, giving him the biggest group hug he had ever received by these mares.

“Don’t leave us again!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

“We missed you Spike.” Fluttershy chimed.

“We all did.” Applejack said.

“Welcome home.” Starlight said.

Overcoming with emotion, Spike wrapped his arms around all the girls as he could and embraced them. The girls he had grown up with, his friends, part of his family.

“I missed you guys too.” He said. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry for what happened.”

“We know it’s not your fault,” Starlight said.

“We’re just glad you’re okay.” Applejack said.

They pulled away, Spike noticed some distinct difference with some of the girls now. Twilight’s dragon wing now he can fully see the details, Rainbow Dash had a torn ear and a scar over her left eye and her hair shortened, Pinkie Pie was wearing a long dress with a very noticeable belly.

"Whoa, whoa, pregnant pink pony!" Spike yelped. He could smell the unborn's scent.

Pinkie Pie cackled, rubbing her stomach. "Going on six months. Been taking in too much cheese if ya know what I'm sayin'." She nudged him with her elbow playfully.

Rachel chuckled, seeing his reaction as he gets reacquainted with the girls.

Twilight turned to look at Rachel. "We can take care of Spike, Princess Celestia and others are waiting for you in the War Room." She informed her.

Rachel sighed and nodded. "Please watch him."

"We got him," Fluttershy said as she continued to hug him. He noticed that she didn't have her ring on.

Spike looked at Rachel and gave her a nod. "I'll be fine."

He wouldn't know what to do if he's there. Spike wouldn't know how to respond to seeing the War Meeting. Though he knows he'll be joining them, just not right now.

Rachel gave him a soft look before walking over and kissed his cheek. "I'll be back." She said before she headed down to the War Room.

"Oooh! Let's go, let's go, let's go! We have a lot of catching up to do!" Pinkie Pie grabs him by the arm, as pregnant she was, she was still hyperactive and her unnatural strength seemed to have increased, easily pulling him down a hall with the others in tow.

Author's Note

Spot ze references!

Chapter 21

There was some comfort in Spike, seeing the girls again. Though the pain of one was not there was still great, it was good to be with the others.

"Ooh there's so much that happened since you were gone, Equestria has been going nuts!" Pinkie Pie said as she and the others walked Spike down the halls of the castle. "So much happened to you. With you being captured and all."

"Well now you're free and home, " Fluttershy said.

"Twilight mentioned where you were held. It's a shame that we weren't the ones that got you." Applejack said.

Spike chuckled softly. "Either way, I'm here now," he then frowned. "I'm sorry that I caused a lot of mess… I… am sorry about Rarity…" he trailed off.

Even though Rarity was the cause of her own demise and him turning, she was their friend, the once Element of Generosity.

There was a moment of silence before Starlight spoke. "Rarity shouldn't have even received the potion from Twilight and I in the first place," she said, her and Twilight sharing a look.

"I hate to say it, but Rarity's case was that she fucked around and found the consequences. What happened to her was her fault. You're not to blame, dude." Rainbow Dash said.

"We should've seen this coming. The way Rarity acted," Twilight said softly. "It was just our fault as it's hers."

"I've seen it coming." Starlight admitted. "You were just too blind, but yeah, we should've stopped her sooner."

"With the Elements now in shambles, Equestria is now weak because of me." Spike said.

The girls shared a look. "Well…"

"We are looking for a new Element, we're still strong when we are one short." Fluttershy spoke softly.

"Generosity is not the only element in the spirit of Friendship." Twilight said. "It's one of many elements. We're still looking." She patted Spike's back.

Spike sighed.

He then turned to Rainbow Dash. "What happened to your ear and face?" He asked the cyan mare.

"Fighting in this war. I joined the military forces not long after it broke out." Rainbow explained. "Damn hellspawn nearly ripped my face off on the first tour." She motioned her scars. "Right after Twilight lost her wing."

"I got a new one. It's weird to figure out how to flap with two different wings. Discord had to teach me." Twilight blushed.

"Discord helped? Where's he been?"

"Gathering Intel on Sombra. His unique powers allow him to slip into his fortress and disrupt his operations." Starlight explained. "He's probably going to be at the meeting."

At least the Lord of Chaos was lending a hand to this War.

Spike then looked at Fluttershy. "Where's your wedding ring?" he asked her. Remembering that she had married Soarin.

Fluttershy grunted, making a face he rarely sees. "I sold it. Divorced him after he was caught sleeping with a fellow wonderbolt."

Spike's eyes widened and a moment flashed in anger. The thought of anyone hurting Fluttershy, cheating on her, was something unholy!

"I took the liberty of sending his tiny dick ass to the hospital when I heard the news. No one fucks with Fluttershy." Rainbow Dash grinned.

"I also talked to my bug friends and they invaded his clothes. Ticks, lice, bedbugs, mosquitoes, all of them.. oh and had birds poop on him." Fluttershy said. "Not my finest moment."

"Damn, you go girl!" Spike laughs.

He noticed all of them were leading him somewhere and began to become suspicious.

"Uh, where are you guys taking me?" He asked.

"You'll see! Ooh can I say it, please?!? It's eating me up!" Pinkie Pie asked loudly.

"Relax, we're almost there." Applejack said as they came to a set of large double doors.

Spike was smelling sweets, a mixture of pony and other creatures behind the doors.

Twilight and Starlight used their magic and opened the door.

"SURPRISE! WELCOME HOME SPIKE!!" A gathering of creatures shouted upon greeting.

A welcome home gathering for Spike, many friends, his adopted parents, those who love him were all gathered for him.

With a tap of The Blue Celestial, Rachel's blue and black armor materialized in place as she approached The War Room.

Composing herself, she threw open the doors.

Inside the dim lighted room, surrounded by many stained glass windows casting a multicolor light, the string single light pointed down at the round table. Sitting in the chairs were the following:

Prince Pharynx, standing in for King Thorax for the Changelings and a couple of his guards.

Ember - with Rachel - for the dragons and some guards, one of them Malik.

Lady Trinity for the Griffons and her entourage.

Lord Iodine Dust for the Kirins.

Chief Druid Leaf for the Zebras.

Queen Nova for the Hippogriffs with General Seaspray.

The Princess, Celestia, Luna, and Prince Consort and General Shining Armor for the Ponies.

There were humans, one sitting in a chair that Rachel didn't recognize. Brown skin, middle aged man, no hair, brown eyes. Dressed in marine blues.

All turned to see Rachel entering.

"Ah Rachel, thank you for coming." Celestia said as Rachel took her spot next to Ember and Shining.

"Hey, how's Spike?" Shining asked her.

"He's fine for now." She assured him.

"He won't be after I get my claws on him, fucking dirt bag." Ember grunted. Both Rachel and Shining gave her looks.

Both the Blood Staff and The Blue Celestial shimmered. The Blood Staff now fully saturated and filled with magic once again now Spike's able to use his magic again. The Celestial's black pupil looked at the room, scanning its occupants.

"First thing before we begin, we would like to thank Queen Rachel for her efforts of bringing Spike back. For those who didn't know, Spike is one of our most valuable members-"

"He's The Dragonlord." Ember quickly reminded Celestia.

"-Of our society. King Sombra had kidnapped him and took him hostage." Celestia embellished.

"With valiant effort on the count she had just given birth to his son, Rachel has brought him home." Luna said before she bowed her head to the Queen. "On behalf of Equestria, thank you, Queen Rachel."

There was a small round of applause. One rang louder, causing Rachel to look up to see Discord hanging out on the high rafters above them.

"Bravo, Queenie, hazzah!" He waved a mini flag with her face on it, a foam finger and a soda drinking hat with her initials on it. "Pip pip, God save the Queen and all that." He then poofed the items away.

"Now that's over with, let's get this meeting started." Shining Armor said.

"Where's General Mayweather?" Rachel asked then, looking at the human marine.

"Mayweather was killed in action when Sombra's forces attacked the Settlement a week ago. I'm Staff Sergeant Amir Khan." He spoke. Though he had a noticeable accent, he spoke perfect English. "I was appointed to be the Head for the Humans with the Portal closed."

"That is one of the things we will be discussing today in this meeting." Princess Celestia said.

Luna's horn glowed and the table before them lit up, bringing up a hologram of sorts, showing where Sombra's forces had stuck, marking it red and the forces from the Alliance's counter defense and attack in blue and green.

"In the recent days, there had been spurts, Sombra manipulating the portal to Tartarus and using demons to attack. Taking a number of hostages and slaughtering the rest." Shining Armor reported. "Normally we would be fighting his mind controlled subjects but these things are giving us a fight."

"It is plain as one can see, commanding hellish ghouls on the battlefront outnumber us by one against three." Chief Druid Leaf spoke.

"Like their master, we learned that they are sensitive to light." Lady Trinity spoke. "The productivity of the light bombs is high but we have noticed a lot of materials we use for them are dwindling."

"Then, we'll look elsewhere to get material. Those things are our chance to fight against these fuckers." Ember said.

"The Changelings now accompanied with the new Sexling forces - thanks again for that Rachel - have been helping with the material but it's not enough." Pharynx said, crossing his arms.

"With the increasing number of attempts at the Sentiment, they know the Portal will be open soon." The Staff Sergeant said. "We can acquire more material once it opens, but I fear the portal opening will endanger Earth once more."

"With the Dragonlord now returned, he and I can stabilize the Portal to ensure that it won't destroy Earth." Rachel said. "The Portal was made by dragon magic centuries ago, only we can adjust to it. However, the Portal and those guarding it are still under our control, under my Mordi."

"Can't risk you guys storming in like you did. Still can't believe you were tricked by some pompous ass dead beat." Ember pointed out.

"Nonetheless, we'll be getting more resources and fighters for this War." Amir grunted. "But can you guarantee that we will be protected constantly by the dragons and ponies?"

"No one is fully protected until Sombrero is long dead and buried." Discord said as he floated down to them.

The humans looked bewildered when seeing the Spirit floating down to them.

"I have collected some interesting secrets, set off a lot of traps his royal hypocrite had set up to block me." Discord said as chuckled. "He's been harboring materials you critters use to make the light bombs and is making his own."

With a snap of his bird claws, the table shifted to a more ominous image. The look on both the humans, Malik, and Rachel's face spoke loud volumes.

It was a rather large device, seeing mind controlled humans and ponies working together on constructing it. On the side of the object was a noticeable emblem of an American flag that looked like someone tried to scratch it off.

Rachel slowly raised her head to match the look on Amir's face.

"I beg your pardon everyone, but… Why does that look suspicious like a nuclear bomb?!" Malik croaked out.

The humans looked baffled but some squirmed, including The Staff Sergeant.

All the leaders looked at them.

"Staff Sergeant, please tell me for the love of God that the US did not ship nuclear materials to Equestria." Rachel asked, her voice hinted with anger.

"What is it?" Queen Nova asked as they looked at the highly dangerous weapon being constructed.

“A tactical nuke” One of the human soldiers responded.

“One of THE most dangerous weapons mankind has ever created!” Rachel snapped. “Why the fuck did America brought in nukes into what was suppose to be one of the peaceful lands in Equis??”

“I was not a part of that squadron, but I had heard rumors during the early days.” Staff Sergeant Amir explained. “When they were bringing in supplies, they brought in three tactical warheads to store just in case when we had believed Equestria was harming the human race. There was an assault and one was stolen. Sources say it was taken by a Prince Blueblood and his White Mantle.”

Rachel slammed her hands on the table, body steaming. “You fucking kidding me?!”

“Why are we now just being told this?” Celestia asked with a glare.

“We had believed we could get it back without causing notice.” the other human said.

“Well we all take notice.” Discord saud before mockingly hums Hail The Chief, floating around the humans.

“If Sombra finishes construction and sets it off somewhere in our territory, Equestria will be wiped out, and depending on how much damage he has been modifying it, most if not the whole world will be impacted.” Rachel growled. “Good ol’ America, bringing in fucking nukes.”

“It was a mistake on our part.” Staff Sergeant said. “When the portal opens~”

“We WILL be talking to your Chief of Staff and the rest of the UN about their dastardly mistake.” Celestia said.

“This is why Dragons don’t really mingle with humans anymore.” Ember snarled.

“Discord, since you saw this yourself, why haven’t you used your magic to get rid of it once and for all?” Shining Armor asked.

“Don’t you think I tried, Sextoy?” Discord said, poofing over to the Consort before materializing multiple poorly drawn figures of himself and Sombra's fortress and the bomb itself. “I tried to get it myself but Sombra had been keeping this up tight. Since he’s using his son’s body as a meat puppet, he knows that one day we will know of this and uses spells to keep the likes of me out of it.” Discord demonstrated by trying to have his drawn self enter the chateau and try to get near the nuke but the drawn Sombra kept him out with a magic bubble. “It seems he knows a bit of Chaos magic so we canceled out each other and I was chased out.”

“How long until he completes this nuke?” Rachel asked.

“I’ve been trying to disrupt operations so I say it’ll take a bit before it’s fully operational. But once the portal opens, there will be a full scale assault because Earth has all the materials needed to complete this weapon.” Discord said.

“The Portal will be open in a month.” Rachel said.

“Squabble and squibble as time passes by, The portal opens and we all will die, So cease your tempers and still your lies, For one thing none of us have is time.” The Chief said.

"I can post several of my guys at the Settlement." Pharynx volunteered.

"So will the rest of us. The Settlement must be protected and guarded at all cost. If one world falls, so will the other." Celestia said.

"Rachel, can you get Spike ready within a month?" Luna asked. "Since the Portal is dragon magic, we need both of you there when it opens."

Rachel nodded. "We'll be there."

Celestia nodded then. "This meeting is adjourned until then. Keep all of us informed. We need our alliance to be strong, now more so than ever. Good luck to you all."

After getting reacquainted by friends and family, Spike was left sitting down alone with a cup of cider in his hands.

Though he had fun and he felt a little lighter that none of the creatures here saw him as the monster that destroyed their homes and lives, he still felt out of place.

Like he doesn't belong to this group anymore.

As he took a drink, he caught familiar scents and felt them coming closer to him.

He looked up and saw Shining Armor, his lovely mate Rachel, and Ember approaching him.

And Ember was pissed.

"Ember, no no we talked about this!" Rachel called out, trying to stop her as the tall dragoness approached Spike in a threatening manner.

Spike stood though his earfins droop and his tail tucked between his legs.

"You mother fucker, you crazy leaving Equestria like that!" Ember snarled. Harshly poking him in the chest with her claws. "You got balls, little shit!"

"I-I-I sorry, Ember." Spike yelped, before letting out a pained grunt as the Blood Staff was shoved into his hands and stomach.

He looked at her bewildered as he now held the scepter. The crowd goes quiet to hear the commotion.

"You got a month to get your damn head on straight, go see your kid and settle in, because you got work to do when the month is up. Don't make me come and drag you out because I am not your mate, I will kick your royal fucking ass. I'm NOT nice like the Queen. You got it, you dumbfuck?!" Ember snapped at him.

Spike made a sound and just nodded, feeling fear towards the more aggressive dragon.

"Good! Now welcome back and don't ever leave again." She snorted before turning on her claws and walked off.

Shining Armor and Rachel watched the blue dragon leave with the guards.

Bitch. Rachel thought as she glared at her. Rachel heard the Blue Celestial humming at her. Very tempting, she responded.

Shining Armor sighed, shaking his head before turning towards Spike. "Guess you being The Dragonlord is true, little brother." Shining said, smiling in greeting as Spike stood.

"Uh yeah .. long story." Spike said as he stared at the Blood Staff.

It has been years since he physically held it. The large crystal shimmered as if greeting its true master. Feeling the energy radiating off of it and into him.

Shining watched him before giving him a hug. "Missed you, bud."

It broke Spike's train of thought and reciprocated the hug, a smile came to his face. "I missed you too. I missed all of you."

"My beautiful boys," Twilight Velvet awed, watching her son's now reunited once more. Nightlight held her close as it finished off this round of reunions.

There was just one union left.

Twilight came back around and joined the sibling hugs.

Rachel quickly snapped a few pictures with her phone of the three.

"Sorry for the hug and dash, but I have to get back home." Shining said as he lets go.

"I understand." Twilight said.

"If .. if it's the same, I'm ready to go too." Spike said as he turned to look at Rachel.

"Aw, you're leaving?" Pinkie Pie asked as the rest of the girls came up to them.

Spike nodded. "As much as I love seeing you all again… there's someone I've been looking forward to meeting." He smiled.

Rachel smiles.

"Yeah, that is understandable." Twilight giggled.

So after a round of hugs was given, Twilight had given the two a lift with her magic and teleported them to The Evergrove National Forest.

They landed right in front of the barriers. Spike could see the remodeled cabin in the distance behind the barriers.

"I see they got it finished," he muttered.

"It was a surprise when I saw it." Rachel said.

He fidgets a little. Sheepishly grinned. "Uhhhhh yeah okay I'll admit, this was meant to be my wedding present to you." He confesses.

Rachel chuckled, rubbing his back. "You ready to meet your son?"

"More than ready." He spoke.

She grabbed his hand and led him through the barriers and down the pathway.

They passed by a couple of the dragon guards who were on patrol. They bowed respectfully to the two royals before resuming their jobs.

The anticipation of meeting Igneous was thriving. Spike was excited to meet his boy face to face. He'll always have that guilt of missing his birth, but Spike has the rest of his life to get to know his child.

They came to the steps when the doors opened and the twins stood at the yellow lit doorway with their bags packed.

Both had a scowl when seeing Spike.

"Spike." They said in unison.

Their stares were making him a bit uncomfortable before they turned to Rachel.

"Iggy has been going haywire for you, think he smelt your scent," Ruby said to her. "You might catch him climbing out of his crib right now."

"Oh oh okay," Rachel said as she lets go of Spike's hand. "Thank you girls for looking after him, I owe ya."

"That's what sisters do." Gemcity giggled.

They parted and Rachel raced in to grab Iggy.

When Spike tried to enter, the two blocked him from entering.

"Uh look I know I messed up from leaving Rachel. I'm trying to-HYGAH! "

He was interrupted by Gemcity harshly kicking him in the groin, causing him to keel over, clutching his injured twigs and berries. Knocking the very air out of his lungs.

Ruby grabs Gemcity by her shoulders and begins pushing her away. "Welcome back, Spike." Ruby said with a grunt.

Spike tried to speak but he felt like his balls had moved to his throat.

He groans and whimpers, writhing in pain, he hears Rachel approaching and gasping.

"Spike, are you alright?!?" She asked, alarmed.

"I'm fine… Just… ow… " he groaned as he pushed himself to his knees. "I deserve that… ooh my balls." He whimpered.

He then detected another sweet smelling scent, followed by a baby giggling.

Spike shot his head up, the breath he had just gotten back was gone again.

Holding in Rachel's arms was Iggy. The infant cooed, gumming at his fingers and giggled.

Rachel bounced Iggy. "Iggy, there is someone who very much wants to meet you." Her voice was light. "It's your daddy."

Igneous babbled, looking at his mother before looking down at Spike.

Daddy…. The word echoed in Spike's head as he stared at his son.

Rachel kissed Iggy's head before walking up to Spike and offered the child to him.

Spike trembled as he reached out and held Igneous.

Iggy didn't know what was happening but felt that nothing was going to happen. Cooing up at him cutely.

"Hey there… " Spike whispered, holding the baby gently. "He's… he's so small." He noted.

"Not for long, so take this in," Rachel giggled, playing with Iggy's tail, seeing it flickering.

Spike felt his eyes watered, his heart exploded as he then embraced his child. He felt Iggy curling up to his shoulder, head leaning against him.

Spike began sobbing. Holding his child close as he looked up at Rachel. "Thank you… thank you…"

To think, he almost lost his chance with this. Almost losing this moment.

Rachel knelt next to him, wrapping her arms around her mate and child.

Their family was now whole.

Chapter 22

Sounds of constant soft squeaking began to stir Spike awake.

He grunted and groaned as he opened his eyes.

And found a pair of purple eyes staring back at him. He awakens to find Igneous was on top of his chest, having one of his squeaky toys in his mouth, just gumming on it.

The door to the master bedroom was open.

"Oh, hi there," Spike smiles tiredly. Seeing his son the first thing in the morning.

He turns his head to see that his mate wasn't next to him. After an emotional night of finally meeting his child for the first time, he and Rachel had been talking most of the night. Mostly him catching up to things that he had missed during the ten month pregnancy that Rachel endured.

And what she had been doing while pregnant.

Iggy continued to make the toy squeak, reaching over and patted Spike's snout.

Spike chuckled before grabbing him and sitting up. "Good morning to you too." He giggled. A month, he has a month to spend quality time with his son and mate before he's thrown into the leadership role of Dragonlord. Spike was going to make the most of it.

Igneous babbled a little with the toy in his mouth, patting his belly and then pointing at the open door.

"Oh, you're hungry bud? Okay, let's get you fed… and see what Mommy's up to." Spike said and smiled when calling Rachel that.

Iggy cooed in response.

Spike carried his child up out of bed, quickly grabbing a robe and putting it on before leaving the room.

He walks down the hallway and down the flight of stairs to the bottom. Spike could smell coffee that had already been done and mixed with Rachel's scent in the kitchen.

As he walked, he gazed around, remembering when he told Rachel that the cabin was going to be a home. Seeing it come all together as a whole.

Spike sighed softly as he came to the kitchen.

Rachel was sitting on a stool in front of the island counter. She was sipping on her cup as she stared down at the many files and documents in front of her.

"Morning Mama," Spike greeted, Iggy giggled in response.

Rachel looked up what she was doing and smiled at the sight of her two boys. "Morning guys. Hi buddy!" She said as Spike handed Igneous off to her.

She gave her son some kisses before turning to Spike and gave him a kiss. "And hello to you," she purred at Spike.

Iggy made a confused sound as he watched his mother kissing his father and not him.

Spike chuckled, glancing over at the documents and the pot of coffee that was about a quarter way of being empty. "Have you been up all night?" He asked her.

Rachel let out a sigh. "Not all night. Been up since five in the morning." It was now a quarter past nine. "Originally I came down to get a drink when I saw these documents. Next thing I know I'm going through them. War Time report."

"Thought you have a month off?" Spike asked.

"I do, but my brain can't shut it off." She said as Iggy was nuzzling against her breasts, pulling on her shirt. "Okay okay I'll feed ya." She chuckled.

The baby kept tugging the shirt in response.

“Speaking of which, why don’t I make us something while you take care of him” Spike offered as he got to the fridge.

“Oh? I was going to do that, I would like for you to rest a little since you’re back.” Rachel said. “You don’t need to jump in at once.”

Spike pauses when he goes to open the fridge, he turns around to face her. “Has your cooking got any better since the last time I was here?” He asked with a raised brow.

Rachel has to think about it, her ears flattened. “Uh… no. In fact it has gotten a lot worse. I’m banned from even entering the kitchens in the palace back at Dragon’s Lair.”

“What did you do?” His eyes widened, mouth slightly dropped. There weren’t many chefs at Dragon’s Lair but to have the Queen herself being banned from the kitchens?!

Rachel strokes the back of Iggy’s fuzzy large head. “Uh…I had some weird cravings, one of them was to suddenly make a sauerkraut, gem crusted chocolate eclairs with pickle frosting….” Rachel flushed red from embarrassment and Spike looked absolutely mortified. “There was a horrific smell…a fire… and pickles all over the place.”

Spike stared at Rachel, he had some nasty food back at Ironstone but what Rachel had just described sent bad shivers down his spine and made him almost gag at the image in his head. He points at her with a finger. “You, woman, are not touching this kitchen. This, here, is my domain. Don’t touch the stove, pantry or anything else. No crossing this line.” He points at the imaginary line that separates the island counter and the rest of the kitchen “Getting snacks from the fridge is fine, but you, my love, aren’t cooking.”

"Oh is that so?" Rachel asked with a grin and a giggle.

"I love you too much to be banned from the kitchen, but I am banning you from cooking." Spike half joked but was also half serious.

If her cooking had gotten worse, Spike didn't want their son to suffer from her awful food. She's good at many things, cooking was not one of them.

Rachel raised her hands, signaling him to have at it before she tended to Iggy. Getting him fed before he became fussy.

Feeling like that was established, and assuring himself that his mate was fine with it, Spike began preparing him and his mate some food. Having to get reacquainted with quality ingredients and cooking before he would have to let chefs at the palace cook for him.

Eventually having to live the life as The Dragonlord.

At least the Twins were considerate enough to stock up the fridge and the guards kept meat stocked up.

Spike spots a familiar item. "Hey babe?" He grabs it and holds it out to her as she feeds Igneous.

It was pork steaks.

Rachel's eyes lit up.

"Pork chops?" Spike offered with a grin.

"Hell fucking yes."

Spike let out a laugh before he began cooking.

As Iggy fed, he could not stop glancing over at his father. His tail flickered as he watched the older male.

After the food was done, having enough for later and for the guards who were still stationed here to eat, Spike served a plate to Rachel and himself.

"Thank you," Rachel said.

As Spike went in for a kiss, Iggy cut in front of him and let out a shriek. Cause his parents to jump.

"Huh??" Rachel gawked

Spike tries to put a hand on her shoulder and Iggy reaches up and swats his hand away and shrieks again, this time ending it with a growl. Showing all gums no teeth.

"Excuse me??" Spike's mouth drops.

Spike tried to touch his mate one more time, Iggy intercepted him, blowing purple flames at him in the face.

"Oi! What did I say about fire to the face??" Rachel growled at him. Iggy whimpered and curled in her arms in response.

Spike and Rachel share a look.

Something tells them that this was only the beginning.

Author's Note

:moustache: Uh... Son I can touch your mom...right?
🍼 *RAWR!!!!!!*

Chapter 24

The following evening after Igneous was put into bed and was fast asleep, Rachel and Spike were downstairs, picking up the numerous toys thrown everywhere in the living room.

"For an infant, he sure is a tornado." Rachel commented as she picked up some blocks and put them in a bin she was carrying.

Spike chuckled. "Yeah, most baby dragons are." He responded as he picked up some stuffed animals. Some already have holes and stuffing coming out from the rough playing their son has been doing. "They don't start calming down until sometime in the third year I think."

Her eyes widened. "Wow I knew we were going to produce some little shits but three years? Human babies don't do that until at least two to three years old, we call that the Terrible Twos and Terror Threes."

Spike laughed, shaking his head.

"Were you ever like that?"

Spike set his bin down for a moment, still chuckling at her comment and thinking. "I was raised by ponies, only getting into mischief when I was a bit older… however, I do vaguely remember this one time when I was a baby I had a moment with mom."

"Oh?" Rachel stops cleaning, leans over on top of the couch to look at him.

"Yeah, apparently they were trying to get me to eat vegetables. Something about me eating rats made them gross out so mom tried to get me to start eating pony food. I wasn't having it." He explained.

His eyes wandered over to her figure, seeing the arch of her back, looking over her rump that stuck out a little from where Spike stood. Her tail idly swished and her wings were relaxed. Licking his lips as thoughts ran through his mind.

"Uh Spike?"

"Huh?" Spike tore his gaze away from her backside and looked at her face. "Oh sorry, what did you say? I got a little… distracted." He smirked.

Rachel giggled."Well that's not a surprise, but what happened when you were a baby?"

"Hmmm? Oh! Oh yeah, right." Spike smiled. "Well, from what I remember and what I've been told, after they try to get me to start eating pony food, I wasn't having it. I had the idea if the food was gone, I wouldn't be forced to eat it, so baby me ended up torching mom's garden. Six times I think."

Rachel hoots at that. "Six times?? So you wouldn't eat your veggies??"

Spike chuckled and shrugged. "That might be an exaggeration but it was what I was told. Like you didn't get into mischief when you were little."

She snorted, straightened up her posture. "Didn't really start my mischievous deeds until I learned archery. With how my father was, little me wanted nothing more than to please him. After I learned how to shoot, it was when I started to act out to spite him… that didn't go well."

Spike recalled what she told about him, how he ended up dying as she went to claim her scepter. Good riddance.

"Still, our little one is mischievous, I wouldn't have it any other way."

The two smiled at each other as Spike approached her. His eyes briefly lingered on the ring around her neck before looking back at her golden eyes. "The only good thing your father has ever done was having you."

Rachel shrugged. "Ehhh debatable."

"I'm serious. You're the reason I'm home. After everything I did. Everything I said, you brought me back, you took up the mantle, fought in this damned war, you bore me a child." He stepped closer, hand brushing up to hers. "I screwed up so much… but you were patient, you stood by me, loved me with my flaws, I'm eternally grateful… I barely scratched the surface of my gratitude."

"So far you're doing good." She said,

"I know there's still more I can do." He pauses for a moment, making sure Iggy was still asleep.

Rachel shows off her signature roguish grin, her hand grasping onto his. "Why don't you show me right now?"

Spike closes the gap between the two of them. His hands on her waist before delivering a sweet kiss.

Moaning softly against his lips, Rachel wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pressing her body against his. Wings flexing softly as emotions stirred between the two.

As his claws explored her back, his lips and teeth grazing her neck, listening to her sweet sounds, another sound echoed past his ears. Spike glanced up and his heart began to race.

Seeing the deformed image of Rarity standing in the corner, watching the two with a low moan. Flashes of memories of Spike over her, his jaws tearing into her belly and sternum. Tasting her blood and internal organs, crunching on her bones.

You don’t deserve this life….

Spike squeezes his eyes shut, trying to block the voices and image out of his mind, he focuses on his mate.

He hoisted her up, Rachel let out a surprise gasp before being carted around the living room before being set down on the couch.

Spike climbs on top of her, claiming her lips, hands roaming her side and outer thighs.

Rachel moaned deeply, wrapping her arms around his shoulders, her legs wrapped around his waist. She could sense how tense Spike was.

When she came up for air, she pants a little. "Spike..? Are you okay?" She asks, concerned.

"I'm fine," he lied. Spike glanced up to see that ghastly image was closer to them. His heart continued to pound as his guilt was coming closer. His eyes fluttered before looking down at his worried mate. "I just want you." He muttered before continuing to touch her. His lips and teeth nip along her jaw and neck before traveling south. His hands sliding up under her shirt, feeling her scaled stomach.

As Spike went to grope her breasts, he was interrupted by a loud, angry shriek and a bright purple flicking glow.

Both of them stopped to turn and stiffened. Seeing their enraged baby dragon standing just mere feet from the two. The baby was on fire, the cabin was on fire.

Igneous had a look of death and was staring right at Spike and continued to shriek at him.

"Oh shit!" Both of them shouted as the two jumped up. As Rachel went and scooped up the flaming, shrieking child, Spike handled the other flames.

Even though the majority of the cabin is Dragonfire proof, it's not double scepter magic baby proof.

Igneous clings to his mother as she works on patting the flames out. "Iggy! Seriously little dude, why??" Rachel asked him as she worked on him.

Spike watches the fire for a second before waving his hand, deciding to use a bit of the Blood Staff's magic and the flames quickly are blown out.

"Please tell me you saw the look on his face?" Spike asked with wide eyes. Hoping he wasn't going crazier.

"I see the death glares, babe," Rachel assured him. Iggy tried to lunge at Spike with a hiss, his tiny claws out and tried to slash him, but Rachel held him tight. "Whoa, whoa, killer!" Rachel hissed at him.

Spike stared at Iggy with disbelief. How could something so tiny have this hatred and anger???

"I-I am so sorry, I'm going to try to get him down." Rachel said as she quickly carried Iggy out. "Seriously, why you so angry??" Rachel could be heard saying that to Iggy.

Iggy glared at Spike as he was carried off. Flipping him the bird before disappearing.

"You have got to be shitting me." Spike gasped.

How do one react to an angry baby???

He rubbed his face. "What did those two fuck bugs say to my son about me???" Spike groaned.

And right as he was about to get it on with his mate too!

However… with what he was trying to do to her… it was probably for the best. Spike lowered his hands as he looked over to the corner. Rarity wasn't there anymore.

Physically, she can't hurt him, mentally other the other claw…

And using Rachel as a means to distract himself from that bitch. It wasn't right.

He touched his head and muttered. "What is wrong with me…. "

Morning comes around. Spike had been up earlier and was preparing a meal for his mate and himself when Rachel came in.

"Morning," she yawns tiredly. She had dark circles underneath her eyes.

Spike turns and sees her getting on a barstool. "Hey, wow you look exhausted."

"I am. Igneous did not want to sleep. I think I finally got him down like an hour ago." She said as she rubbed her eyes. "Had to make sure he was actually asleep before coming down."

Spike sighed softly, setting a plate of food down in front of her. "I'm sorry you had to go through that."

"I'm sorry for Igneous trying to burn the cabin down." She responded with another yawn before picking up the fork and began eating. "Thanks for making breakfast." She said tiredly.

Spike studied her for a moment. "How about I take care of Igneous for the day while you get some sleep?" He offered.

She drops her fork and looks up at him. "Uh you do remember he wants to rip your face off? I don't understand why he's being volatile towards you but is it really a good idea?"

Spike nodded. "Obviously this needs to be nipped in the bud before it gets completely out of control. What Iggy and I need is to bond. Some father/son activities the two of us need. You're doing an amazing job with him, but it can't all be you." He said. "I have him, you need to sleep. I know how you get when you don't have proper sleep. Can't really have you run ragged."

Rachel raised a brow at him. "Are you sure? I'm okay with handling Iggy until he calms down around you."

Spike shook his head. "You sleep, lemme handle our son. I'll have the other guards to help out if it really gets out of control, you focus on you."

Rachel tiredly stared at him, wondering if it was a good idea, given how Iggy was towards his father. A cycle she knows has to break. "Oh, okay, if you say so," Rachel said as she picked the fork back up and began eating once more.

After a few bites, she looks back at him. "About last night, I'm all for fooling around. I even initiated it, but I couldn't help but notice you were… Off, during our moment. You okay?"

Spike nodded. "Uh yeah, something just came to my head, nothing for you to worry about." He smiled, trying to pass it off as nothing. He didn't want to add more to her than what she had already done for him. "I'm fine, really."

Rachel raised another brow before the call to bed rang and she got up. She cleans off her plate and rinses it off in the sink before walking over to Spike. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and kissed his cheek. "Spike, don't bullshit a bullshitter. I know the game well, I've played it, you've seen me play it, but whatever it is, I'm all ears, whatever trouble you're in, you have help. You don't have to tell me right now, just don't keep me in the dark for long. Now I'm off to sleep, don't be afraid of getting me up if Igneous is too much. Love you."

Spike didn't say anything about that. He patted her arm before she let go and disappeared out of the kitchen and headed upstairs.

He sighed after she left, knowingly that she was right.

Spike shook his head as he put the plates up and went into the living area, making sure that he had everything ready for him and his son to do. Within reason since Iggy is still an infant.

“Toys check, games check, guards on standby in case we head outside check.” Spike muttered as he marked off the list he had in his hand.

When he heard rustling in the nursery, he knew it was game on.

Spike pockets the list before quickly racing up the stairs. He gets up there just in time to see the nursery door swing open. He hears some grunting and just barely sees the legs kicking and swinging. Seeing Iggy landed on all fours with an oof sound.

Iggy goes to crawl out when he stops to see his father and scowl.

Spike puts up a brave smile. “Hey, kiddo.” he greeted.

Igneous hisses at him before making a mad dash to the master room to his mother before he was being scooped up. He starts making angry sounds.

“Uh uh, your mother is sleeping right now. It’s you and me for a few hours.” Spike said.

His son glared at him, he would be intimidating but it just made him look even cuter.

“Oh don’t give me that look, it's going to be fine, we’re going to have so much fun to do today.” Spike said as he carried Iggy downstairs. “Mom needs to sleep, I can tell you from experience that your mother without rest isn’t exactly what you want to see.”

Igneous blew his fork tongue at him, trying to wiggle out of Spike’s grasp but he couldn’t. He tried to claw at his arms, but his needle-like claws didn’t break the scales.

Spike smirk. “Having problems?” he slightly teased as they came down to the living room.

He set the infant down in front of a bunch of toys and games before sitting on the ground himself.

"So, what are we going to play today?" He asked.

Igneous just glared at him.

Spike sighed. "If you think I'm here to hurt your mom, no I'm not. What you saw last night was… uh… just 'us' time." He tried to talk to him to see if he understood. He doesn't know if the infant does or all he hears is gibberish. "I would never hurt her or you."

Spike then picks up a random toy with sounds and buttons. He shows it to his son. "See? This is entertaining, right?"

Igneous watches the grown dragon play around a moment before being handed the toy. He cooed softly and made critter noises as he began pressing buttons and things began moving and sounding off.

His attention to it lasted about two minutes before he quickly got bored. Iggy drops the toy and goes to look at the other toys.

Spike then starts to go into the process of going through each toy with him, trying to keep him as much entertained as possible. But Iggy either doesn't want to play or gets bored too easily.

When Iggy got enough, he crawls away.

"Hey, where are you off to?" Spike asked.

Iggy stops to point at the stairs before getting on all fours and begins heading up.

Presumably going for his mother.

Spike grabbed him as he was on the fifth step. Igneous made angry noises.

"Now, now, it's okay, we'll just find something else to do."

Igneous starts to smoke, his purple eyes glowing.

He manages to slip out of Spike and begins running around the place with angry shouts, fire bursting from him.

Spike yelped before chasing after him and putting fires out as he could.

And this goes on for a while, making the bottom half of the cabin covered in soot.

One of the guards comes in and stops to see the baby having a rage out. "Sire, do you need help?" They asked.

"Nope! We just got a bit of a misunderstanding. We're good!" Spike says as he tries to catch the infant but he just slips out of his grasp.

He continued to chase the baby before catching him as he was going up the stairs again.

Igneous starts to fuss and cry once he was caught.

Spike recalls how Rachel would get him to stop and starts rocking and bouncing him, making shushing noises.

It only seemed to aggravated the child more.

"Uh, uh,what to do, what to do?!" Spike looks back and forth the area as he rocked the baby in panic.

He carries the baby to the kitchen. He goes to the fridge and opens it. There were a couple of bottles of milk for the baby left from Rachel's pumping.

"You hungry??" He asked the baby before grabbing the bottle and nip out. Spike heats it up with his hands and offers it to Iggy. "See??"

Igneous still cries but he does grab the bottle. He waves it in his hands before he finally puts it in his mouth and began drinking it. Giving Spike a moment to silence.

"You were hungry, weren't you… " Spike said tiredly as he watched his son drink.

Giving himself a moment to think, Spike dug into his pockets with one hand and pulled out his phone. He quickly pulls up his brother's number and makes a call.

Advice was needed.

After a few rings, Shining picked up.

"Hello?"

"Shining, hey it's Spike," Spike responded as he held Igneous.

"Oh hey, I didn't know you had your old phone. How's fatherhood going?"

"It's uh, going great, trying to have bonding time with Igneous right now." Spike said. "But uh… can you like give me some advice? I'm trying everything and yet this kid doesn't want me around."

"What you mean?"

"He's been a little aggressive to me but sweet to his mother. I got him now to calm down but it'll only last so long before he rages out again." Spike groans.

Shining couldn't help but chuckle at his dispense. "Yeah, first time father's have a harder trouble than the mothers. Flurry Heart was a whirlwind if you remember. Where's Rachel?"

"I'm having her rest so I got him. What do you do to get Flurry to like you?"

"Just keep doing what your doing. A bond is creating memories, keep showing that you'll be there for him. He may have attachment issues with Rachel being gone for a bit to find you. So he may be a little jealous."

"Jealous?? How? I'm his father."

"And mate to his Mother. He's probably afraid she'll leave again for you so he's acting out. Keep doing what your doing, no books can replace experience. Each baby is different. It's not a walk in the park but it's worth it. Igneous will get over this in time. You got this, little brother."

Spike smiled. "Thanks."

Iggy stops drinking the milk before seeing the phone. He babbles as he tries to reach out for it.

Shining Armor giggled. "I gotta get back to what I was doing. You got this, Spike. Talk to you later."

"Yeah, you too." Spike said as he clicks off. He sighed as he sees Iggy reaching out for the phone.

Humming, he hands him the phone. Iggy puts it in his ear and babbled as if he's talking to someone.

Spike smiled before putting him over his shoulders and patted his back as Iggy pretended to talk.

A few good pats and Iggy let's out a fiery burp. Spike laughs. "Nice one."

He then throws the phone with a grunt.

Spike just picks the phone up with his tail. "Are you feeling better?" He asks.

Igneous only responded with a yawn.

He carries Igneous to the downstairs crib and puts him in it. "Wore yourself out, huh?"

Igneous tried to deny it but yawned again as he sat down. The baby wormed on his back before he settled down and closed his eyes.

And finally starts sleeping.

Spike watches to make sure before silently cheering. Trying to not make noise as he threw his fist in the air in triumph before slowly backing away.

After taking a moment to go and relieve himself in the bathroom, Spike goes upstairs to check up on Rachel.

He quietly goes to the second floor and goes down the hallway to their bedroom.

Spike quietly opens the door and peers inside the dark shaded room. He could just see the outline of Rachel's figure on the bed. Hearing her deep breathing and moaning in her sleep.

Spike smiled, gazing at her before he retreats, closing the door behind him.

"Best to leave her as is." Spike said to himself.

"Uh, your highness,"

Spike turns to see the guard from earlier.

"Yeah?"

The male dragon points with a thumb. "Uh you might wanna come downstairs."

Spike blinked before following the guard back down and he froze.

The living room was on fire again, the crib was empty, tiny flour claw prints coming out of the kitchen and we're all over the walls. The other two guards worked on putting the flames out.

"How?! He was just napping!" Spike panicked, looking around to find his son.

How can this baby do so much damage in such a short time!?

A diaper gets dropped at his feet.

Spike and the guard look up and see a naked Iggy on the high rafters, just hanging out and giggling in glee at his distruction.

Spike himself started to smoke before taking a few deep breaths to reel himself in. "Igneous, this is quite enough." He tried to sound light as he flapped his wings and flew up, trying to reach and grab him.

Igneous blew soot at him before he started running across the rafters.

Spike sputtered and spat before growling. "Come here you!" He goes after him.

There was a chase, with Spike and the guards trying to catch the infant. Iggy squealed in joy as he ran from his pursuers.

"How. Does. Your mother. Handle. You?!? Get. Back. Here!" Spike says as he chases at him.

But Iggy wasn't listening.

After he leaps and jumps on the couch, he hops down on the floor and charges up the stairs.

Spike quickly follows him up. He looked and saw that the bedroom door was still closed but not the door to the drawing room. Spike scrambles in and stops.

Iggy was on a stool, standing next to one of his mother's unfinished canvas. It looked like a replica of the forest around the cabin with the cabin unfinished.

And his needle claws were out.

"Igneous, step away from that easel." Spike sternly said.

Igneous looks at him dead in the eyes as his claws inches closer to the canvas.

"Igneous, if you ruin that, you're going to be in trouble. Back away now." Spike stepped closer. "Iggy please, that's your mother's."

Igneous continued to glare at him before he went ahead and slashed the unfinished painting. Tearing it into shreds.

Snarling, Spike closes the gap. "That's it, I'm putting you in time out, mister." He picked his son up and stopped.

Igneous was giving him the most evilest smile a baby could muster before inhaling deeply.

And belts out a loud cry, wailing with crocodile tears. His wails reminiscing a cry as if he's being physically harmed.

"H-h-hey now! There's no need for that." Spike said panickin. He tried everything to get Iggy to stop crying but it wasn't working. Iggy was getting louder and louder.

Until Spike felt a dark presence and his scales paled. He slowly and shakily turns his head to the doorway.

Rachel stood there with this intense scary look on her face that made Spike very afraid.

"Rach, I know how bad this looks but i-I can explain." His voice trembled.

Iggy continued to wail, reaching out for his mother.

Rachel said nothing as she entered the room and took Igneous from him. Iggy buried his face in her chest and sobbed.

"Rachel, please I know this is bad, but I didn't -" he was cut off.

"Spike, head downstairs now." Rachel spoke, face still darkened. He tried to speak his case but she cut him off again. "I don't want to hear it, I'll talk to you later but right now you need to head downstairs. Right. Now."

At least Rachel got the authority mother voice down pat.

Iggy peek from her chest as he continues to sob, marveling at the look on his father's defeated face before going back to wailing.

Spike frowned, his earfins drooped. Seeing that if he continues to make his case, it is going to get worse. So he turns and drags himself out of the room and heads downstairs.

As soon as Igneous saw he was gone, he stops crying and nuzzles in his mother's loving arms.

"So that got you to stop, huh?" Rachel grunted and had a growl that made the baby stiffened.

Igneous looked up at his mother and she still had that intense look. He tried to babble and cooed cutely.

"You and I need to have a chat, young dragon." She growled.

Author's Note

Just clearing up that Spike isn't in trouble, make no mistake he isn't at fault with Rachel.

Chapter 25

After dressing the baby back up, Rachel sets Iggy down in his crib in the nursery. He fussed and jumped about but with a sharp growl from his mother, he stopped.

Rachel got on her knees, eye level with her son. "Igneous Sparks, I know you can somewhat understand me, I'm not going to go long but listen to me very carefully." She said as she looked at him through the bars. "I very much understand that dragons are prone to anger, but the type of anger you have, it comes from me. Your father is many things, but he is a good guy. He tries hard, which is something some creatures don't have. In a sense, he was here first. I love you and you always come first for me, you need to learn to share."

Iggy babbled and croaked in a frustrated manner.

"I don't speak Baby, but I do understand this anger. I'm going to help you control it, because if you do that again so help me I will shut that down real fast, no exceptions. Now your actions today were unexceptionable. I may not be able to do much because you're an infant but you will learn that your actions have consequences." She was not phased by him throwing a temper tantrum in the crib. Eyes glowing and he started to flicker flames.

With a sharp growl coming from his mother, Iggy's flames were snubbed out with a whimper.

"For your first punishment, you will stay in this crib for your time out. Which means you by no means leave this." Rachel gestured to the crib. "I won't put the lid on because of what happened last time before but leave this crib before either I or your father come back in here, I will put that thing back on, do you understand me?"

Iggy crosses his tiny arms with a grunt, anger sparked in his eyes, but being threatened by that dreaded lid, he didn't want to take the chance. He gave her a nod.

"Good. Now stay here and think about what you did." Rachel said before standing up and headed out the door and closed it behind her, leaving the light on for him.

Once the otherside, Rachel squeezed the bridge of her nose with a loud groan.

Parenthood, what a joy it is.

Spike was sitting outside at the back patio. He was sitting on one of the steps with his face buried in his hands.

“What the actual fuck,” Spike muttered to himself.

His boy was a manipulative little genius. Using his mother like that. He couldn't believe the look Rachel had on her face. Spike values her more than anything else so with Iggy wailing like that and the look Rachel had.

Spike knew his mate's past all too well, so if any inkling of their child got hurt by anyone, especially his father, Spike would probably die.

He felt like he took one step forward to ten steps back with Rachel.

As he contemplating about what'to do and wondering how much more could he fuck up if he fucked up as a father, he felt a presence behind him.

Spike lowered his hands and turned quickly to see Rachel standing at the doorway, her arms tucked into one another.

"Rachel, I swear, what happened with Igneous, I-I would never hurt him." He pleaded. "Babe please, you have to believe me." His voice panicked. Like his life was literally in the line.

"I know." Rachel said, brushing her bangs out of her face with a hand.

"I would nev~ what?" Spike blinked. He stared at her confused. "You know?"

"That our son is a mischievous, manipulative gremlin with baby anger issues? I know." She said as she stepped outside with him. "Relax Spike, you're nowhere in trouble."

Rachel saw a wave of relief was lifted off his shoulders as she joined him down on the steps next to him.

"You have no idea how that feels. I thought you were going to massacre me." Spike nervously chuckles.

Rachel made a face and shrugs. "For a split millisecond, with how Igneous screamed and woke me up, not gonna lie, it brought my mama bear out. But then again, it's you."

"What does that have to do with anything? " Spike asked.

"You never lifted a claw at me, even during our fights, you never really hit me when you went feral, I know you would never hurt Iggy." She smiled before sighing deeply. "I knew he was faking, I had to get you out of the room for a second to catch him. And like I suspected, he stopped crying and acted like nothing happened."

"What if he didn't?"

Rachel reached over and rubbed his shoulders. "I still know you wouldn't hurt him. I know you. If that wasn't the case, we wouldn't be having this conversation. I would be in the middle of burying your body somewhere in those woods right around now. Not a threat, just saying." She clarified.

Spike giggled a little. "Not in the backyard?" He joked.

"And ruin this gorgeous garden? Not a chance." She joked back.

"Well that's good. I thought you would like this garden." He said, gesturing to the crystal flowers. "Do you come out here at night?"

Rachel thought about it. "Uh no, when I was here while pregnant, I got worn out easily so I kept going to bed early."

"It seems Igneous does that even before he was born."

"Oh he had kept me up for months inside me."

Spike nodded before he sighed. "I don't know what I did to have Igneous hate me. What did I do wrong that got him like that?" He asked her.

"Absolutely nothing." Rachel said as she lay her head on his shoulder. "You know my view of fathers are skewed a little, but what I've seen so far, you're doing a good job." She said as she linked his arm with hers. "You're a great father. We're both new to being parents, it's an adjustment but so far, you do good. Ember warned me that Iggy might be a trouble maker since he's a product of both scepters."

"She's also a product of the Blood Staff so she understands." Spike said, his heart fluttering still from being called a good father in his mate's eyes.

The two then shared a similar look at each other. Both of them have the same thought.

Rachel quickly dug her phone out and speed dialed Ember and put it on speaker. After a few rings, she picked up.

"Oh for fuck sakes, Rachel, I told you I would call if anything changes with the war." Ember growled through the speakers.

"Well fuck you too Ember." Rachel grunted. "For your information you blue scaley gecko, Spike and I are calling you about Igneous." She mouthed Bitch towards Ember.

"Hey Ember, could you be a bit nicer to your Queen? You're not a Guardian anymore." Spike grunted.

"I still hold some leeway with the other Dragons since I took over for you, Spike. Either way you two called about Igneous, I warned you he would have hiccups. You too Spike."

"How did Torch handle you when you were that little? " Spike asked. "And when did you tell me about babies??"

"Aye aye aye. Since you are the Dragonlord and the staff granted you magic, your offspring will inherit the magic as well in birth. Dragon infants are already feral little shits but scepter babies are a whole new breed, they are smarter. Once they discover that they can do magic, they just take off. Igneous is a double scepter baby so he got a lot of power inside of him bursting.”

“We get that, but how do we get him to calm and settle down?” Rachel asked. “The guards are helping a lot but oh boy…”

“Well, you can bring him back here, you’ll have a lot of help and not have everything burn down every five seconds with your little salamander.”

The couple waited a moment for her to say something else.

“Since you are having a family moment until you two get back, what you can do is maybe use your magic on him, it’s what dad did to me when I was Iggy’s age.”

“Torch used his magic on you? Like how does that work?” Spike asked.

“He never hurt me with it, just kept me contained. It’s probably how the ponies took care of you Spike, no doubt they had magic to try and contain you when you were little.” Ember said. “With magic dragons, literally, magic is the only way to control the babies until they matured. Your son is literally bored with the mundane baby items. He needs to be entertained. It’s the reason dad and I are so tight because he had the magic to do it. Mom wasn’t around much so dad took care of me, you might need to do that with Igneous. Both of you have magic. Plus you got an empire of dragons to help take care of him. It takes a village.”

Spike and Rachel stared at the phone before Spike grunted. “Magic? Seriously?”

“Instead of you using what magic you were gifted to clean up Twilight’s mess back in the day. It's not difficult and he won’t be hurt, he has to be entertained properly, you got the skills.”

Spike glared at the phone when Ember reminded him of that.

“Anyway, you guys got two more weeks of your vacation/mental release or what-the-fuck ever you two are doing. I got all the ducks in the row for the Portal. Rachel, are you getting him ready to come into being Dragonlord?”

“I am.” Rachel said.

“She caught me up to speed, but I know what I’m doing with the scepter.” Spike said.

“This isn’t the migration where we have to sneak you in the chambers to have you practice, it's game time.”

“Thanks Ember, I got it.”

“Good, now, I’ll see you royal bitches then, good luck.” Before Rachel could say anything, Ember hung up.

She shook her head. “Fucking cunt.” she said, stuffing the phone back before sighing deeply. “So… what now? All I know from using my staff is combat and occasionally put a guard in their place. I have some memories of the last Queen but not ones dealing with a magic baby. I don’t know that kind of spell.” Thinking they’ll have to reside on doing what they are doing.

Spike on the other hand, let it stew what Ember said. “You're still new to magic still. Wielders of both staffs learn combatant spells before anything else, but once a few years have passed, you’ll learn others.”

“And you do, even though you have had limited contact with the staff?” Rachel asked.

A smile split from the male’s lips. “You have no clue what I can do…speaking of which,” Spike looks up to the upper story, seeing the window to their son’s room. “Rach, why don’t you go hang out a bit, I think I got an idea how to get Igneous to be cool around me.”

“What are you going to do?” Rachel asked before being kissed by him.

“Doing what I know. You stay beautiful, I’ll handle our kid for a few.” He said before getting up from the steps and headed inside. Leaving Rachel just confused.

“Oh..okay?”

***********

Iggy was still in his crib, playing with one of the squeaky toys that was with him. He solemnly waved it and gave it a good squeak.

The door to his room opened, causing Iggy to look to see who it was and he scowled, seeing his father coming in.

“Hey, Igneous,” Spike called out to him.

Iggy grunted before scooting around, turning his back to him and continued to play with his toy.

Spike watched for a moment before sighing, approaching the crib. “Hey kid, I know this is weird to you. To you, I’m the new guy all over your mother, she’s amazing. She’s the reason we’re both here in the first place.” He got to eye level to the crib. “I’m not going to take her away, that’s never my intention. Your mom loves both of us, wouldn’t it be right for us to get along just for a bit for her?”

Iggy suddenly let out another fiery sneeze and ended up turning his doll into ash again. His eyes swelled up and began to cry over his lost toy.

Without missing a beat, Spike stood up, reached inside of the crib, hovered his hand over the ashes. His eyes flashed green and the ashes began to light up. Iggy let out a gasp as he watched the ashes glow and began gathering together and lifted in the air. He saw the ashes spin and spin before a quick flash and the toy was restored.

It slowly lowers itself down into Iggy’s hands.

He couldn’t believe what he just saw. He gave the toy a few squeaks to make sure, giggling in joy before hugging it.

As he embraced it, he looked up at Spike who was looking at him with a serine smile. “Where do you think you got part of your magic from?” he asked with a chuckle. “There’s so much I can do that most don’t have any idea. Not even your mother. Say, how about I show you?” he asked.

Iggy babbled and whimpered.

“I think you’re gonna like it.” Spike sing-songed. His eyes glowed again to demonstrate his energy.

And it was massive, even the baby could sense it.

Iggy was curious, while still holding onto his restored toy, he reached out for his father.

Spike grabs the baby and walks out with him. He walked over to their room, quickly grabbing his Blood Staff out of a safe place, and Iggy’s eyes went wide when he saw it.

“We’re gonna need that.” Spike said, using his tail to grab the staff and headed downstairs.

Rachel just caught them headed out from the living room. “Where are you two going?” Rachel asked, still not knowing what’s going on.

“We’re heading out, don’t wait up,” Spike said reassuringly before heading out with the baby.

Rachel looked wide-eyed. “Uh ... .okay…Should I be afraid of what the boy will do to his father??” She turned to ask one of the guards. She and the other two were playing cards in the living room.

“The Dragonlord’s got this.” one of them said.

Spike took Igneous outside towards the backyard and into the garden. It was still daytime.

“Now son, I want you to watch this.” Spike said as he held the baby with one hand and grabbed the staff from his tail with the other hand.

Igneous stared at him curiously, making a croaking sound.

The blood red crystal glowed as Spike’s eyes lit up. He twisted the staff in his hold. The feeling of its magic rocked the area where Spike stood. The fur on Iggy prickled as he could feel millions of years of magic radiating out of it. The wind picked up so the grass and the trees began to sway.

Spike lifted the staff up and tapped the end of it on the ground.

WHOOSH!

This darkness shoots out of the staff and covers the two and the whole garden. Iggy let out a cry and gripped tightly at Spike, the world to him now becoming too dark.

“It’s okay, it's okay, I got you. It’ll be over in three, two…and…” this glow of blues, whites, greens and reds and purples gradually cuts through the darkness and lights their way.

Spike took a deep breath and exhaled a burst of green flames. It went straight but Spike waves the staff and the fire split up into multiple parts, surrounding the whole garden.

The actual flowers that were planted among the crystals ones soaked up the flames, sucking into the petals. After a moment, the petals opened and small orbs of light emerged.

And began to rise. Like tiny stars lighting up the darkness around them. Igneous’ eyes widened and made ooh sounds.

Spike chuckled before waving the staff again, making the lights dance around them, enjoying the look on his son’s face. “You can do it too.” Spike whispered to him.

Iggy looked at him with a tilted head and made a sound.

Spike nodded. “It’s not hard, it’s easy. Just focus on the lights, think of what you want them to do.”

Igneous turned back at the floating orbs. His eyes lit up and he focused on the orbs. At first, nothing happened, but it didn’t take long before the orbs began to form two images. Turning them into what looked like the two dragons from his night light and they began dancing around each other.

Spike smiled and bunched up more lights to create a smaller dragon image and having those lights dance around the other dragons.

Igneous watched in awe, seeing them all together.

“You know, these flowers have a special meaning to me and your mother.” Spike said as he watched his son reach out to the dancing orbs. “I had these flowers shipped for her specifically. They are called Firefly Flowers. We were in a field and saw the lights like these….it was when I fell in love with her.” He told him.

Iggy reached out to touch the orbs, seeing it bounced off of his tiny claws.

Spike smiled and touched the orb with a finger, generating heat and all the orb exploded in more light, causing Iggy to squeal and laugh.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you when you were born. If I had known your mother was pregnant with you, I would have never made the decision like I had… I wished I never left either way…but I’m here now. I’m never leaving again, not from her, or you.” Spike said.

Igneous lay his head against Spike’s neck and cooed, causing Spike to place the staff back with his tail and hugged his child. “I can’t wait to see who you become. To see you grow and get to know you.” He whispered, kissing the top of his son’s head. “I love you, my son.”

Iggy wrapped his arms around him.

Spike carried him to a bench in the garden and sat down with him. “Let’s enjoy this for a bit, you and me, I’ll bring mom out here later.” And the two watched the lights dance around.

A few hours later and curiosity got the better of Rachel. She stepped away from her painting and headed out to find her boys.

She went to the backyard and found them in the garden and stopped. She covered her muzzle with her hands and her heart just exploded.

She sees Spike holding Igneous in his arms, leaning back on the bench, Iggy was on his chest, hearing both of them lightly snore as the two were asleep.

Rachel cooed and awed at them, this was absolutely perfect.

She quickly took her phone out and approached the two slowly. Taking quick snaps of them.

Doing one of the takes, she sees Spike stirred and his eyes cracked open to see his mate and tiredly smiled. "Hello there, beautiful."

"Hi," she whispered, putting her phone back in her pockets, "sorry, did I wake you?"

Spike shook his head. "No, you're good." He then looks down at their sleeping son. "I didn't have the heart to put in his crib. He's too precious."

Rachel giggled at that acknowledgement before looking at the Blood Staff. "So it seems you had fun."

"We did. Got room for one more here if you want." Spike offered.

Smiling, Rachel quietly sat on his lap, momentarily having Spike to readjust his holding so he now has both mate and child on him.

"Oooh yeah, now my life is perfect." Spike said, embracing the two.

Rachel chuckled, loving the energy she was feeling.

They sat there in silence for a while before Rachel moved slightly.

She reached up to her ring, takes the chain off of her neck, removes the chain all together before slipping the ring on her finger.

Spike watched with his eyes widened and jaw dropped a little before kissing her deeply. "Thank you… thank you," he whispered to her.

"To be honest, I had gotten used to wearing it on my neck."

"And what a lovely neck you have." He teased but overfilled with joy.

His excitement causes Igneous to wake up. He first sees his mother and cooed happily, the three of them shared a hug.

"Hi baby," Rachel giggled in the hug before kissing his head. "You had fun with daddy?"

Iggy nodded.

"That we did." Spike said.

Then an idea came to him, he dug into his pockets and pulled out his phone this time. "Need to update a few things," he said.

Giggling, Rachel made sure both her and Iggy fit with Spike as he raised the phone up and snapped a photo of all three of them. He showed it to Rachel and she nodded.

"It's perfect." She said before she and Spike both tickled Iggy and he just screamed in laughter.

Author's Note

In the next several days I'll be posting what picture Spike took of the three of them and of him and Iggy sleeping on that bench soon.

Got three more chapters of Spike spending family time with Rachel and Iggy before throwing them in the war so stay tune

Chapter 26

As night rolled on, Spike tossed and turned, muttering and grunted in his sleep. Whispers echoing in his ears as he slept, drenched in sweat.

Flashes of fire and stone, blood and screams in the distance, the disembodied cackling of the tyrant, hearing Spike's name being screamed out.

Spike suddenly gasps awake. His eyes shot open wide, his mouth terribly dry, panting as if he had run a marathon.

He rubbed his face with his hands before hearing his mate move.

"Hey, you okay?" Rachel asked him, sitting up a little with a hand on his chest. "Nightmare?"

Spike nodded, grabbing her hand with his. "Sorry," he muttered.

"You have nothing to be sorry about." She responded, as she put her head on his shoulder. "Wanna… wanna talk about it?"

Spike shook his head. "I just… just want to sit here for a moment, I'll be fine…"

Rachel gave a kiss on his jaw before resting. "If you say so." She muttered.

Spike lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling, patient waiting for her to fall back asleep. It didn't take long before she was in slumber once more, so he can make his move.

He slowly slithers off the bed, making sure it wouldn't disturb her before he got to the floor. He quietly walked to the closet.

Seeing the Blood Staff shimmering and glowing when he saw it.

With a scowl, he grabs it and walks out.

Spike glanced over at his son's door before going downstairs. Nearly bumping into one of the guards.

" Everything alright? " They asked.

"I'm fine." Spike grunted before quickly headed out the back.

Spike walked away from the property, right at the edge of the barrier before holding the scepter up in front of him and grunted. “That wasn’t a dream I saw, was it?” he asked.

He could hear the staff speak to him, only confirming what he saw and snarled. “That can’t be true, what I saw can’t be.”

The staff responded to him again, only making him angrier.

“What the actual fuck!? I just got my life back, I got my family back, my mate, my son, and what I saw was my death?!” He snapped at it. “I get we were strained for years due to circumstances but come the fuck on!”

The staff spoke to him, causing him to shake his head. “I just told them I wasn’t going to leave again. That I was going to be there for them, now I’m going to die! NO! I gotta be there for my family, I’m finally taking responsibility in my life, I can’t just die. There’s something I have to do to change this!”

The staff continued to glow before Spike could visibly see a crack growing. His eyes widened as he saw the red stone breaking on its own before a piece of it broke off and landed on the ground.

“What the hell?!” Alarmed, Spike had his tail holding the staff to bend down and grabbed a piece. A tiny piece of pure, raw ultimate draconic energy radiated from it. Even a piece of the Blood Staff is dangerous in the wrong hands. “W-w-why would you break like that??”

He hears the staff continue to respond to him, he listens to what it tells him before he understood what it was saying. “Oh….oh?” Spike muttered softly, straightening up with the shard in his hands. “I see… will it work?” He looked at the staff. Hearing it speak more, seeing where it was coming from before nodding. “Okay, I got it, let's hope it’ll work, because I can’t leave them again, I made a promise.” He said before looking at the shard.

Spike knew exactly what to do with it…and who to give it to.

A week later…

“Are you sure this is fine?” Rachel asked Spike as everyone was getting the Cabin ready for guests. “I understand wanting to see everyone and have them finally meet our son, but~”

“It’s going to be fine, love,” Spike said assuring, rubbing her shoulders. “It’s been awhile since everyone has been together, yeah I’ve seen the girls during the party but I wasn’t in the right mind at the moment. We’ll be busy with the war efforts and being rulers, it’s probably going to be the last time we have any get together with our friends and family for a while.”

“I’m just surprised you even suggested the twins and Brimstone as well since they had babysat Iggy the majority of the time.” Rachel said as she turned to see the guards adding the last minute adjustments. “Especially with what Gemcity did to you.”

Spike took in deep breaths being reminded of the harsh kick of a greeting that sexling gave him. “Water under the bridge.” his voice sounded strained. “Besides, I’m sure Iggy would like to see them again too. Twilight and the others haven’t really gotten the chance to see him too. Besides, this place was way too protected this time.”

“You got a point.” Rachel sighed. “I don’t know, I’m just kinda….worri~EEEEY!” Rachel jumped suddenly when she felt a weight jumping and clinging on her tail. She and Spike looked down and her mate chuckled.

Iggy was now clinging onto his mother’s tail, nuzzling on the brush-like tip.

“Silly little rascal,” Rachel groaned, mixed with a chuckle.

Spike bent down and picked him up. Igneous was dressed in a light green flannel shirt,with a long sleeve striped gray undershirt and brown shorts. His son nuzzled against him. “Hey bud, you ready to be shown off to everyone?”

Iggy nodded and boops him on the nose and giggled before wanting to be held by his mom. Rachel grabbed him and hugged him. “Oh my handsome little boy, you are too dang cute.”

Iggy grabbed her face and kissed her, causing his parents to giggle.

“Hey, those lips are mine.” Spike huffed playfully. As a result, Iggy blew his tongue at him before giggling.

A knock on the door caused the three to look over.

Iggy jumps in his mother’s arms before wiggling out of her hold and jumps down. He hobbles over to the door and leaps up to the doorknob. Spike went to grab him when the baby opened the door.

A loud gasp transpired from the other side of the open door. “BABY DRAGON!” Pinkie pie’s loud squealing voice as she waddles her pregnant self in with the rest of the girls.

Fluttershy’s heart pounded and she gasped as well. “Oh aren’t you just the cutest thing ever! Hi baby!” she cooed.

Twilight followed with Starlight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Twilight giggled as the two girls were over with Spike and the baby.

“Hi Spike, Rachel.” Twilight greeted with Starlight.

Igneous blinked confused as all the mares were here. He recognized Twilight but not everyone.

“Shoowee, are yer sure that’s an infant, he’s mighty fine big.” AJ asked with a chuckle, seeing the size of the baby.

“He’s just the cutest, fuzzy wuzzy little thing I've ever seen. Oh sorry, hi Spike, I should’ve greeted you first.” Fluttershy said.

Spike chuckled. “Hey girls, you’re fine, Flutters.”

“Hey guys.” Rachel giggled. “Ladies, welcome, make yourself comfortable. Just be warned for this guy’s zoomies.” She gesture’s Iggy whom she can tell was about to have another burst of energy.

“And fire spitting, we’re working on it.” Spike chuckled as the mares aweed at the baby.

“He’s fast, I bet he’s fast,” RD said, looking at him closely.

“You have no clue.”

“What’s his name again?” Starlight asked.

“Igneous, but Iggy is what stuck with him for a nickname.” Rachel said.

“SO PRECIOUS!” the pregnant pink mare screeched before making grabby hands for him. “Here Iggy, I’m gonna smush ya!”

Iggy giggled and shook his head.

“No, I wanna hold him.” Fluttershy frowned.

“No I wanna.” RD said.

As the girls argued, Iggy gets the burst and jumps down from his father and he zooms all over the place.

“Nope no, there he goes.” Rachel laughs.

Pinkie and Fluttershy go after him.

“Whoa, he is fast!” Dash gawked.

Twilight giggled as she watched the girls chase after him. “Brings back memories.” She said before looking at Spike with a knowing look, causing him to blush, grin sheepishly.

“I wasn’t that bad.” He chuckled before looking over to see Pinkie Pie barely getting past the couch without leaning against it.

“I’m…gonna take a break.” She pants, holding her belly.

As Rachel goes to close the door, she hears a “Oh wait!” She opens the door and sees Twilight Velvet, Nightlight, Shining Armor and Flurry Heart coming up to them.

“Uh oh, hi.” Rachel said awkwardly before letting them in. Sharing a look with Spike who didn’t know they were coming as well.

“Hello Rachel, hi Spike!” Velvet gave Rachel a quick hug before rushing over to give Spike a hug.

“Hi aunt Rachel, Uncle Spike!” Flurry raced over to him, running past Rachel and her aunt Twilight to go and hug Spike, who he picked up.

“Hi Flurry!” Spike grinned as he held her.

“I hope you don’t mind, Twily mentioned she and the girls were coming over to see Igneous, Flurry wanted to meet her cousin.” Shining said.

“I hope you’re okay with this,” Nightlight said after greeting the she-dragon.

Twilight blushed. “Whoopsies.”

“No, no, this is fine, I’m glad all of you can make it actually.” Spike smiled. “More than merrier.” He said as he set Flurry down.

“Now, where is my grandbaby?” Velvet asked, looking around for him before seeing a blur of yellow and green and brown streaking across her vision, causing her to jump and laugh. “Oh no, he’s a runner!”

Rachel looks to see if anyone else will be coming up the pathway, sure enough, she recognizes the sexlings and Brimstone on the way. She waited for them to get up to the door to greet them.

Noticing Gemcity looked like hell.

“Oh wow, Gemcity are you okay? You look…”

“Like pure shit?” Gemcity asked. She had heavy bags under her eyes, her short mane frazzled and just disheveled.

Ruby leans close. “Mom got ahold of her, she’s still recovering.” Rachel made a face that says it all.

“Well…can’t say that you didn’t deserve it, because that would be a lie.” Rachel said, having Gemcity flip her off as they entered.

Brimstone shook his head at them. “Aye aye.” he muttered before looking at Rachel and smiled. “How you doing old girl?” he asked as he gave her a hug.

“Good, I’m enjoying this whole motherhood thing.” she said as she hugged him back before leading him in the full house.

Inside, everyone was in the living room, Pinkie Pie was prone on the couch out of energy while the rest was interacting with the newest addition of the group. Iggy going around and checking out everyone.

Spike was off to the sidelines, giving the others a chance to check him out before looking up to see Rachel coming in with the girls.

He makes eye contact with Brimstone.

And Brimstone had a stone cold, distasteful look on his face when looking at the grown male dragon.

Chapter 27

The cabin was filled with a lot of laughs, running around and magic to use to contain the energized baby dragon. Igneous loved the magic being used by Twilight and Starlight, loving his time with his cousin as he was able to match her chaotic speed.

Being totally entertained by everypony, which means that he will have a good night when he goes to bed later.

However, not all were up in cheers.

Rachel couldn’t help but notice how Brimstone was looking at Spike. She went up to him when they had a moment away from the group.

“What’s wrong?” Rachel asked him, crossing her arms as she looked down at him.

“Nothing, just odd you had forgiven him so easily after what he had done.” Brimstone grunted. “You were never the one to let go of a grudge, especially if someone had done you wrong.”

Rachel rolled her eyes. “I’m getting tired of holding many. Sombra currently maxed my levels. Spike had done his punishment frankly with Ironstone.” She said slightly annoyed. “Spike learned his lesson, he’s being a good father, he’s here now, that’s what it matters.” the ring on her finger in clear sight of him. “Seriously, if you had seen the shitstain that village was, you would be a little understandable.”

“He put himself there when he left you. If he had stayed, you wouldn’t have even fought while a child was in your womb.”

“Yo, it was my call to go out and fight. I was being reckless I’ll admit, but what’s done is done. Igneous is here, alive, healthy and happy, his father is here and loves him as much as I do. I know you have your opinions with Spike, but please, for my sake and your grandson’s, get over it.” Rachel irked. “It was Spike’s idea to bring you here to see Iggy before we attend the portal. We’re going to be busy for a while, so please, don’t start.”

Brimstone shook his head. “What if he leaves again? You barely pulled yourself together after he took off, are you~”

A pot of flowers next to them suddenly burst in blue flames. Causing him to jump from Rachel.

“I am barely holding on as is without you digging. I love you Brimstone, but you need to lay off. That will always be on the back of my mind but I don’t know about you but I’m tired. I’m tired of being angry all the fucking time. I’m tired of holding onto shit that doesn’t matter anymore because it's wearing me down more than fighting in this war. Spike is here now. He knows what he did was wrong, he’s already kicking himself in the ass for missing out and not being there and of what happened. It’s been handled, I’ve handled him. I don’t need this so please for the love of God. Drop. It.”

She says that as Igneous ran to their way, followed by Flurry, running around the two in circles playing chase, causing the adult to giggle and watch them momentarily before they ran back with the other adults.

Once they left, Rachel turned to Brimstone. “Pops, please. Consider what I’m saying.” She said before she moved away to join the rest of the gathering.

She stopped at the moment to watch Spike interact with the girls and his family and the twins. They were laughing and spreading good cheer around, officially catching up.

Watching Spike with light in his eyes. Seeing him smiling and actually enjoying himself, like he was almost back to his old, jolly self.

Spike was talking, only to look up to see Rachel and smiled, giving her a wave.

With a wave back, she joins him with the others, claiming his lap as her seat.

Spike casually wrapped a hand around her back, resting on her waist. Plopping his head on her shoulder with a satisfied smile.

"Sorry if you guys don't mind, we ran out of chairs so I picked the best seat." Rachel joked and smirked.

Iggy scrambled away from Flurry with a squeal, leaping up to join his mother and father, sitting on her lap, causing the adults to laugh.

Velvet giggled. "So kids, how was your taste of parenthood?" She asked the couple as she reached out and pet her grandson's soft fur on his head.

"Exhausting and challenging, but so worth it," Spike said with a smile before making a funny face for Igneous who made one back at him.

"Well from what we see, I guess you're doing good." Ruby said from her spot.

"Come on, Iggy. Let's go outside!" Flurry said with her wings flapping.

Rachel held onto him. "Sorry sweetie, but I don't want him outside without an adult yet. He's active, yes, but Igneous is still an infant. There's still toys here."

"Oh come on, we got him, " RD said. "The kid is practically drooling for the outdoors."

Igneous was nuzzling against his mother's chest before rubbing his belly.

"Nope, no he's drooling for something else," Spike said, noticing his son before smirking. "I can relate, his mother does have some mouth watering assets." He laughed as Rachel playfully bopped his head. The twins laughed and others as well.

Rachel was red but giggled as well as she grabbed Iggy and got up from him. "We'll be back in a few." She chuckled as she took the baby in another room to be fed.

After a while, Spike excused himself to the kitchen to grab some refreshments for him and the guests.

A moment to think to himself. Thinking about his plans later in the evening when others leave.

He hears hooves and one sniff to know who came in with him.

Spike sighed. "You've been quiet this evening, Brimstone," he turned to see the older stallion standing next to a chair. "Thought you'd be excited to see Iggy.*

"I'm always excited to see the young lad." Brimstone said.

"But not me, I get it." Spike said as he added straws to the tray of beverages. "Been wanting to talk to you about that. One of the reasons why I asked you to come over."

"Oh, and what about it?" Brimstone hummed.

"I asked you for your blessing to marry Rachel, then I left after." Spike said as he turned to look at him.

"What was the point of you asking me if you turned around and broke her heart? Made me feel like a fool for evening agreeing." He grunted.

However, Spike could sense something else was bothering him the way Brimstone was staring at him.

"Do you remember what you did? During your rampage?" Brimstone asked, gritting his teeth.

Spike balled his fists, squeezing tightly. "You know it wasn't my fault. It was Rarity's. And she's dead."

"And so is my son." Brimstone snapped. Spike's eyes widened.

"What?"

"If you recall, I have a son who was behind bars. In a prison that was crumbled to ruins, by you." The stallion said. His single eye watered up. "Rarity might have been the catalyst of your transformation and rage, but when seeing the CCTV footage of a fifty foot beast coming to the prison and destroying those inside. My son was in one of the cells and couldn't get out. He perished under the fire and rubble. It's hard to feel any sympathy towards you. If it was up to me, you would never see the light of day again, never going anywhere near Rachel or Igneous."

Spike stared at him. His heart aches remembering his rampage. There was so much going on, so much blood, fire and carnage in his wake.

"I… cannot express enough how much I am sorry for what I did." His voice was quiet. "If I could, I'd go back and change that moment. I'm sorry for your loss."

"I told Rachel the news of this, she just made excuses for you. The Princess and the former Elements say the same thing, but Rarity didn't physically hold the knife, figure of speech.” he grunted. “Not everyone shares the same perspective as them.”

“What do you want me to do, Brimstone? I am sorry for what happened, there’s not a damn day that goes by when I don’t think about it.” Spike gritted his teeth. “I’m sorry about your son, I’m sorry for all the creatures who had died because of me. I'm just as responsible for what happened as it's Rarity's. I wish I could go back and change the moment I went after her. I think about those lost every single fucking day, when I go to sleep, I’m haunted by their screams, visions of their bodies lay at my wake. I’m sorry for what happened to your son.”

“Sorry won’t bring him back.” Brimstone glared at him. "I had finally convinced the Parole Board to grant his release and before he even got a chance to leave, his body got crushed in that cell, never leaving captivity. And all that woman has done for, getting you out of that whole mess, you left her. How is anyone sure that you won't do~"

"That's quite enough!"

Both males quickly turned to see Rachel there, glaring at Brimstone, her pony ears pinned back. Both having near identical looks a parent and child could have.

"This is my family, I'm never leaving them again." Spike strongly declared.

Brimstone looked between the two, the tension was strong, there was no denying it.

He turns to Rachel. "He's only going to hurt you again." He then turns and leaves the kitchen. The she-dragon was unable to look at the stallion in the face when he left.

Hearing him leave the cabin all together.

With a sniff and hugging herself, she looks at Spike. "You okay?"

Spike nodded, rubbing his pounding head. "I didn't know that had happened to his son."

Rachel took her in a deep breath. "It's a complicated situation. We all know the truth."

"Sometimes, the truth doesn't matter to some." He said.

She approached him and gave him a hug. Spike shudders and wraps his arms around her in an embrace. His heart raced as his thoughts went back there.

That experience made him feel worse, Spike knew there would be those who don't see the truth, members of those who lost loved ones. But he didn't think Brimstone was one of them.

To him, Spike hurt his children, killed one of them, he had every right to be angry.

"I didn't know Rach… I didn't." He quietly sobbed.

Rachel made shushing noises, holding him close. "I know, I know. I warned Brimstone to not go off at you. Stubborn bastard… I love that old horse, but fuck him. When he gets like that I can't look at him. You're a good guy, a good father. Brimstone's feelings and opinions are validated, but he was warned not to go at you."

Before he could say anything, he felt a weight on his tail and a giggle.

Spike turned and lifted the tail up to see Iggy holding onto his tail and smiled.

"He sure thinks so." Rachel smiled at that. Spike plucked his son off of his tail and held him. Feeling a little better now.

Rachel then grabs his hand. "Okay boys, let's go back to the party."

With a nod, Rachel grabs the refreshment tray and the three go back to the main room.

As Spike enters, a guard approaches him and whispers something in his ear, causing him to smile and mutter thanks.

Everything was ready.

Hours later and it was time for everypony to leave. All shared hugs and their goodbyes as Iggy was starting to doze off on them. The twins had left earlier, not wanting to miss another shift at their job.

Velvet and Nightlight hugged Spike.

“Please don’t take long to talk to us, dear, I missed seeing my baby boy.” the elder mare said.

“I won’t, mom.” Spike said as he hugged her back. He then looked to Nightlight.

“If you need any advice, you can always talk to us,” Nightlight said, patting his back.

“I will.” He smiled before the girls piled on him for a group hug, causing him to laugh.

“Don’t forget about us when you go be dragon king!” Pinkie shouted.

“Thanks for having us over,” AJ said.

“Please have us over again.” Fluttershy said.

Spike nodded. “I promise girls,” he said.

Velvet went over to Rachel and grabbed her hands and held them. “Thank you again for bringing him home.” she said. “I’m glad to have you as part of our family.”

“I appreciate your kindness, Mrs. Velvet.” Rachel said.

“Oh please, we’re family, you can call me mom.” she smiled at the dragoness. “After all you've done, you at least earned that.” She then gave her a hug.

Rachel smiled and hugged her as well. “Thank you guys for coming, it's been a blast seeing you guys again.”

“Don’t be a stranger.” Nightlight said as he patted her back.

She also got a group hug from the other mares, all thanking her and Spoke for the visit before leaving.

Rachel let out a huge sigh. "Whew, that was fun." She said before looking at the living room crib to see Iggy trying to fight the sleep. "And it's way past your bedtime, little boy." She giggled.

As she stepped to him, Spike volunteered. "I got him." He said.

Rachel waved her hand to have it it, seeing him gently picking their son up.

"You heard ma, time to sleep." He said, cradling him before walking up the stairs.

Once in the nursery, Spike changed his child into his PJs, noticing that they were a bit tight on him.

"Wow okay, seems we gotta get you more clothes, you are getting big, Ig." Spike chuckled as he played with Iggy's toes before putting him down, tucking him in for the night.

Once he got him settled, it was time to put his plan into action.

As Rachel was cleaning up the mess of having everypony visiting, she felt a pair of arms wrapped around her stomach and their body pressing against her back.

"Hi," Spike greeted in a low voice. Peppering kissing on her neck and side of her head as he held her.

"Hey you," Rachel giggled, her hands resting on top of his.

Still holding onto her, Spike began waddling her away from the dining area.

"Where are you taking me? Spike!" Rachel squealed as she was made to move.

"Just taking you away for a moment, I got the guards holding down the fort." Spike said casually as he whisked her out of the cabin.

When the two came out, Spike dug into his jacket pocket and pulled out a black blindfold. "I'm gonna need you to put this on for me."

Rachel blinked at that. "Seriously?"

He nodded. "It's a surprise." He said as he reached out and put the fold on her, tying it to make sure it won't fall off of her. He waved his hand in front of Rachel's face to make sure she couldn't see. "Ready?"

"I'm in your hands," Rachel giggled, unable to see anything. Trusting him though she was weary with the blindfold.

Spike grabbed her hand and placed another on the small of her back and began leading her away.

Spike was very helpful at telling her where to go, what's in front of her, what to step over. Telling her they are going past the barriers and out in the dense woods. Assuring Rachel they were going to be okay.

Spike led his mate down a pathway. There were sweet smells and a savory aroma came to Rachel's nose. Sounds of water rushing echoing her ears.

“Spike, where are you taking me?” Rachel asked him.

Spike chuckled as he stopped her. “Just one second, stay here.” He takes a few steps from her. “No peeking.”

Rachel sighed and waited.

She waits and waits until I hear him rustling. “Okay, take your blindfold off.”

Rachel reached, undoing the knot before pulling it off. Her eyes blinked before her vision came clearer. Once her vision came clearer, she let out a gasp.

Spike stood in front of her with two wine glasses, behind him was this waterfall cascading in this small body of water that had a soft, heavenly blue glow illuminating the water surface with a tree that had hanging lanterns on it, next to the tree was a large blanket with a picnic basket.

“Tada.” Spike smiled.

“Spike, this looks amazing.” Rachel said as her mate handed her a glass. “What is this place?” Rachel asked, not recognizing the glowing waterfall. And she had been coming into The Evergrove for years now!

“Uh yeah, one of the guards found it while they were out and I came to check it out and thought it would be nice to surprise you and had one of them set it up for tonight." Spike responded. "I don't think there's a name for this place but it's beautiful."

Rachel blushed. "Okay, I can say that you have definitely not lost your charm." She said as she took a sip of the wine.

Spike shrugged. "What can I say, I wanna go full out. Especially since we'll be busy with this whole war and much more, I want this to be our night, as a token to you."

"You're too sweet, but you didn't have to go the extra mile to show anything." She said as Spike drank from his glass. "You're enough. You being here is enough."

"If I don't do anything romantic towards the love of my life, then something is really wrong." Spike said as he stepped aside, waved a hand towards the picnic. "After you, m'lady."

With a genuine smile, Rachel began walking forward towards it with her mate following behind.

They sat on the blanket, Spike momentarily sat his glass down before reaching for the basket and opening it up and began pulling plates and food out for them to dine on.

He also pulled out a small but long rectangular velvet box and handed it to her.

"Spike, what is this?" She asks, holding onto it.

"You mentioned before you got used to wearing something on your neck. I made it." Spike said.

Rachel looked at him before opening the box. Inside was a crystal red pendant inside of a small cage holding it in place with a chain. The crystal however had a familiar powerful energy coming off of it.

Her eyes widened. "Spike, is this crystal from the Blood Staff??" Rachel asked, alarmed.

Spike raised his hands to calm her down. "It's okay. The staff is alright, a piece of it fell out a week ago. I know why it did, and knew what it meant. It's a part of me I'm giving to you. If anything were to happen to me, it would help you."

"What's going to happen?" Rachel asks.

"Let's just say having powers of the Dragonlord, it comes with a few perks. It's a precaution, but this is for you and only you, you're the only one I can trust the most. I can't say much of it, but when the time comes, you'll know what to do with it. I need you to trust me on this."

"Spike, you're starting to scare me, what's going on?"

Spike shook his head. "You have to trust me on this. This is just insurance, you and Igneous will always be taken care of. I'm not planning on going anywhere but this is just a precaution. You'll know what to do with it when the time comes, I just need you to understand that, okay?" He asks.

Rachel gazed at him, unsure of anything at the moment. But seeing how serious he was being, she sighed and nodded. "I do," she whispers before taking the pendant out and putting it on her neck. It felt weird, having a piece of the Blood Staff hanging off her neck. She could feel its energy coming off of it but resting as soon as she secured it on her.

The crystal rested just above breasts.

"How does it look?" Rachel asked him.

Spike smiled. "Like it belongs to you." He reached out and grabbed both of her hands. "It'll make sense when it's time, but I'm never leaving you or Igneous. My family." He then kissed the top of her hands.

He then let's go and served her meal.

As much as Rachel adores his romantic gesture, she was still unsure what he meant by it. She didn't want to lose Spike again. After spending months without him, she didn't want to go through that again, not wanting to be alone.

Though she has no idea what the future has in store, one thing for sure, she was going to make the most of what's going on right now.

The two wine and dined, discussing what had happened today with everypony, reminiscing their past ventures, enjoying themselves with each other's company. As if they had all the time in the world.

Or might be their last.

*****

"...I swear, Twilight I think had it worse when it came to the poison joke. When I saw her horn in the morning, I said, 'Ah what's wrong, can't get it up? Flaccid horns are common." Spike said, causing Rachel to laugh out loud.

"You can't be serious?" She gasps.

"Oh I can go on and on. How can I not when it's just flopping around on her face!" Spike laughed which made Rachel laugh harder.

His laughing slowed down as he stared at Rachel, hearing her voice in high spirits. Her cheeks flushed. Her eyes sparkle under the lights.

"Have I ever told you I love hearing you laugh?" Spike asks. Adjusting himself to where he is laying on his side, arm propping him up next to his mate.

"Wha?" Rachel giggled as she came down from that high, laying on her side similar to how Spike was.

"No matter how lame my jokes or how crude they are, you always laugh at them. I love hearing your voice as a whole. Especially, the sounds you make anyway," Spike said as before reaching out and idly gliding his hand from her shoulder, down her arm to her waist. "When I have my way with you, that is."

She smiles mischievous. "Spike, did you bring me out here for your sexual deviousness?" Rachel teased.

Spike chuckled. "Would you blame me if I did? I've never stopped thinking about you, even when I was in Ironstone. You drove me insane with your personality, your beauty, your delicate touch…" he then smiled devilishly before he began tickling her.

Rachel squealed. "SPIKE! AYEEEE! " She squirmed as his fingers tickled her known spots. Unable to fend him off, having her rolled on her back with him hovering over her, still tickling her. Tears rolling as she laughs her head off.

"Mostly I missed doing this." Spike grinned as he continued to tickle her.

"Ah! Uncle uncle!" She cried out in joy.

He eventually stopped, leaving her in a panting, giggling state.

Slightly dazed as Rachel tried to get her breath back, face completely red. Coming down from another laugh induced high.

She rubbed her face with her hands, wiping the tears from her face. When she finally calmed down, she looked up, seeing Spike still hovering above her. His hands placed beside her head, gazing at her with this look that made her heart raced. Gave her just enough room to decline his advancements.

With a dreamful gaze of her own, she reaches up with one hand and cups his cheek.

Spike closed his eyes, placing a hand over hers. Yearning more of her touch, he quickly opened his eyes to do a quick look around. Making sure no infants or any spirits linger around, anyone else for that matter before turning back to his mate.

"My Queen," he mutters before closing in and begins kissing her. Moaning softly to her taste.

Reciprocating his affection, Rachel kissed him back, feeling him getting more comfortable with it than their attempt before.

However, a tiny thought came to her mind, it was more impulsive than anything else. But she knew Spike would be down for it once he knew it.

She grabbed him by the shoulders and had them rolled on that blanket, knocking into the basket as she got on top. She smirked, gave him a peck on his muzzle before crawling off of him.

Spike was confused, wondering why they stopped. He was about to ask before he froze.

Seeing her began stripping off her clothes. Each item slowly comes off of her body. Teasing the male as she swayed her hips. Spike couldn't help but enjoy the show Rachel was giving him. Taking off everything until she stood bare underneath this full moon night.

With that sexy, roguish grin Spike absolutely adored, Rachel suddenly dives into the water beside them.

She was underneath the water briefly before coming out. "Oh? You think I wouldn't take a dip?" She said. Her hooves planted in the sand, water coming up to her breasts, the glow of the waterfall and the pool left tiny specks of the glow all over her, making her sparkle ever so. She then motioned him with her finger to come join her.

Spike's wings flared up, loving how she looked. He grabbed what was left of the bottle of wine, quickly drank what's left of it before tossing it aside and standing up. As hastily as he could, he removed his clothes. Pants, shirt, jacket, everything came off as fast as he could.

Once naked himself, he ran and jumped in the water, causing a big splash, causing Rachel to laugh as she got hit with the splash.

Spike quickly broke through the surface. "Hey, it's actually nice here." He grinned, dripping wet. He's also covered in the same tiny sparkles. Both of them slightly glowing as a result.

Rachel swam up to him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders. "It sure is." She said before resuming kissing him, pressing herself up against him. The taste of the water was sweet, not how she thought it would but still tastes good.

Spike wrapped his arms around her, exploring her mouth with his tongue, taking in her ambrosial scent. His hands explored her backside and cupped her butt. Squeeze and rub her glutes.

As he trailed his kisses to her neck, he felt something wrapped around his hardened cock and chuckled.

"And what do you have there, ma'am?" Spike asked.

"I have you," Rachel giggled as she continued to stroke him under the water. Hearing him moan as she continued to play with him. Rubbing his member against her slit, wanting the main course.

He, however, grabs her wrist gently. "So impatient," Spike said. "Got all the time in the world, and besides," he grabs her by the waist then and hoists her out of the water and onto the rocky bed, being the right height for him to do what he wanted. "There's more to you that I missed besides your voice." He said as he spread her legs.

Rachel bit her lip as she felt him massage her inner thighs. His lips caressing her scales as he ventured to her sweet spot. Taking his time to get to her hot pussy.

"Your taste for starters." Spike hummed before he began the assault on her, spreading her lower lips and divulged on her clit.

Rachel's body trembled on the first lick, feeling his forked tongue flickered her sensitive nub, smothering himself in her sweet juices. Moaning deeply, her head tilting back.

"Oh fuuuuck, Spike if you're trying to drive me any more insane, it's fucking- oh shit!" Rachel panted and moaned.

Spike smiled and giggled as he continued. Listening to her make those wonderful sounds, listening to her change pitches as he ate her out. Wanting nothing more than to pleasure her, for everything she had done for him. Holding himself back as much as he could.

Her head swimming in circles, her body shook and trembled in pleasure.

With everything so tense and chaotic, it took no time to climax, her legs wrapped around his head quivering, pressing Spike's head against her snatch, coming hard.

Spike took in every drop, having his hands wrapped around her frame as he took everything in. And once he cleaned up, he did pause, listening to her breathing before diving back into her slit and resumed. Wanting seconds.

"Oh fuck, Spike!" Rachel moaned out his name. "I-I can't take it anymore. I need you." She whimpered, feeling herself being slipped into her primal state. "I need you."

His earfins flickers when she calls out, causing him to chuckle and pull back. He pulled himself up on the rock she was on.

Spike then grabs her legs again, spreading them wide as he gets between her. "As you wish," he muttered. Teasing her clit again with the length of his dragonhood. Lubricating himself with her natural juices before aligning with her love hole, thrusting inside.

She lustfully calls out, feeling stuffed full of meat as he pushed himself all the way in, stretching her walls wide. Pushing all the way in to were he could feel her cervix.

After giving her a second to get adjusted to him, Spike began to move.

As the two commenced their love making on that rock, both too focused on each other…

A shadow moves away from the area.

Author's Note

:moustache: You gotta be kidding me,who the fuck is that??

🏹That better not be who I think it is

🍼babba!

WHAT?? Pinkie Pie, did you give these guys my keys???

:pinkiecrazy: Maybe 💟

-.- how many more ponies did you give my key out to?

*Knock knock*

Huh? *Goes to look out the window and jaw drops to the floor, seeing Ponyville right out the door.*

🔪 Okay Pinkie, I'ma about to turn you into a cupcake!

Chapter 28

A long, lustful night ended when dawn peeked over the top of the trees. Laying on the disheveled picnic blanket, basking in the afterglow, arms wrapped around each other in a loving embrace.

"Hmmm, I don't mind having to do that for a whole day," Rachel giggled, her head on Spike's chest.

Spike nuzzled against her hair and chuckled. "Think that can be arranged after we deal with the war." He said. His hand rubbed her back, feeling her soft fur. His wings wrapped around them almost like a cocoon.

"I'm holding onto that, my lord."

Both of them chuckled at that title, however, she did have questions about it.

After a moment of shared silence, she raised her head up to look at him. "Can I ask you something?"

Spike nodded. "You can ask me anything," he said.

"When we were together before, why did you never tell me that you were in fact The Dragonlord?" She asked him. "The times we spent, I never saw you actually used magic, how come?"

Spike sighed but not annoyed. Been expecting her to ask that for quite some time. "When I won the Gauntlet, I was just a little kid, way before I even grew my wings," he starts explaining. "You know the only reason I participated when even Torch laughed at the idea was to protect Ponyville. I never did it for the glory. I tried to give it to Ember right after I won, but the only way to legally exchange right after the gauntlet was the Trial By Combat, back then I didn't know the first thing or had any strength to fight Ember so we agreed to make Ember the Guardian, even though I as still technically the ruler.

"When I noticed my magic coming, Ember had to help me learn to control it, though gave me a warning that if I touched the staff, even remotely, I would have to take the mantle fully. I could still do things without it but one of the things I had to do was keep my abilities a secret, but also use them because if you don't exercise the abilities at a certain time, things happen."

"Like cleaning after Twilight's mess?" Rachel smirked. "You exercise that?

He rolled his eyes. "You've been around long enough, you know how chaotic and demanding she is. I do exercise my powers in other ways besides her." Spike then demonstrated. His eyes glowed.

Rachel suddenly gets a familiar sensation down her spine and a tingling feeling in her loins. She gasped and he laughed. "So you've been the one doing that at the bar??"

Recalling back when she was human and working as a bartender at her old job, when he came to visit. On nights she was working, she felt that same sensation, which made her incredibly horny and unable to focus on serving drinks. Thinking only of him. "Dude, I've been blaming the twins for that!"

"Sorry, I'm sorry," he giggled. "You're fun to mess with," resulting in a playful smack on his chest.

"Bad dragon, bad bad dra~" she stopped herself once she said that, gave Spike a look, him giving her a satisfying grin and laugh.

"You're impossible," she puffed her cheeks.

"Aw, I'm sorry," Spike said, kissing her cheeks. "But you never complained."

Rachel this time rolled her eyes but sighed, dropping it. "You've ever thought of taking the mantle off of Ember before now?"

Spike had to think about it. "It certainly crossed my mind over the years. But I really haven't been thinking about it until you… when Garble hurt you, that's when I really started thinking about it. When I started using my powers when it's intended to."

"Ember told me though that you made me Queen when we went to the migration together. When I went through the Initiation." Rachel added.

"I told Ember if I take the mantle then, I would make you my Queen. She took it literally." He then gazed at her softly. "And I am glad she did. You deserve that title."

"You do realize that the only reason she did that was because she was losing hold and was using me to keep the other dragons in line?" Rachel asked.

Spike grunted. "Remind me to have a chat with her about that later. You are not to be used for anyone's personal gain." His voice had a hint of anger towards the blue dragoness.

"Why do you think we butt heads and bicker back and forth?" Rachel shook her head before lowering it back on his chest.

His hands continued to feel through her fur, enjoying the closeness of her.

"Wanna know what's still mind boggling about all of this?" Spike asked her then.

"Hmm?"

“We have a kid.” Spike said. He lightly chuckled and shook his head. “We actually have a tiny creature that we made, together. It amazes me completely..”

Rachel smiled. “It amazes me as well, for a little tornado, he’s pretty great.”

“We made him. I-I always wanted a kid one day but actually seeing and experiencing him…I~” Spike had no words. Rachel watched with bliss, seeing how much Spike adores their child. “We’re parents.”

“Yes we are.” she said before kissing him.

“I love you, so, so much.” he said.

“I love you too,” Rachel said. “Now, speaking of our bundle of joy, we better get back before he burns down the cabin and the poor guards.”

Spike chuckled with a nod, stealing another kiss before the two untangled one another and began gathering their clothes.

As they were getting dressed, a whop-whop sound echoed in their ears, causing them to pause.

“What’s that noise?” Spike asked, looking at their surroundings.

Rachel listened for a moment. The more she listened to those sounds coming closer, the more she recognized it. "That's a helicopter." Her voice sounded confused.

As soon as she said that, an attack helicopter came into view. It started firing bullets the second it locked onto the two.

Spike and Rachel scrambled from the gun fire as the helicopter swept the area.

When it went to turn, the two dragons shot fireballs at it. It took a couple of hits before it exploded, the wreckage landed where they were just laying.

That wasn't the end, however. Sounds of more propeller blades cut through the wind. The couple looked up and saw several more attack helicopters flying over them and heading towards the direction of the cabin.

"NO!" Rachel screeched out before launching herself in the air with a flap of her wings and took off. Spike quickly followed her into the skies.

When they took to the skies, it was sure enough where these contraptions were heading. The two rulers split off and began picking the helicopters off one by one.

The skies were filled with gun fire, metal screeching, one of the two literally grabbing one of them with their bare hands and flung it at another helicopter and the two exploded. Magic from Rachel's Blue Celestial was used. Dragon Fire erupted, just everything the Queen and the Dragonlord had to destroy the convoy.

One however kept going, speeding off to meet its destination.

Rachel frantically took off after it, adrenaline and fear coursing through her veins. Her heart nearly exploded out of her chest.

She kept shooting her fire and magic at it, but the helicopter kept dodging, swaying and speeding up. Her wings painfully flapped as hard as they could to reach for it.

When they reached for the barrier, Rachel used her magic, the trees grew and they came alive, wrapping it around the cockpit to begin crushing it.

The helicopter fired a missile before the pilot met its end with the trees..

To Rachel's horror, the missile literally phases through the barrier!

Rachel zooms through the barrier, trying to intercept it but it is too late.

It hit the cabin. With a loud BOOM! The cabin exploded, the blast knocked the she-dragon out of the sky, sending her crashing into several trees.

She blacked out for a few seconds before sitting up, rubbing her head before looking up. Her heart stopped instantly.

The beautiful cabin, what was supposed to be a home, was reduced to ruins.

However, that wasn't what was in her mind.

"IGNEOUS!!" Rachel painfully screamed. The mother scrambled up and ran to the ruins. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!!" She hysterically cries.

"NOOO!" Spike could be heard screaming as he joined up with her.

Underneath the massive rubble, the two could see the guards lay motionless, not a good sign.

Rachel got to where the stairs were but everything was gone. "No, no no fuck fuck fuck fuck! Iggy!?" She started rummaging through the wreckage, looking for her baby.

"Where's my baby, where's my baby!?" She kept repeating.

Spike frantically joins the search. However they quickly stopped when they heard a cry.

Rachel quickly looked around. Hearing Igneous crying.

And another.

"Shhh, there, there, my sweet little prince."

The couple looked ahead of them and froze.

King Sombra stood out among the wreckage. They noticed that he was majorly scarred and burnt, most likely when he took the blunt of Igneous's magic. He held the infant in his arms.

Iggy's eyes were misting and glowing, causing him to silence his cries and close his eyes. As for going to sleep.

"You mother fucker!" Rachel roared, charging up to King Sombra.

Sombra's horn glowed, enveloping her with his magic, lifting her up in the air before sending her flying, causing her to crash into Spike who was also charging at them.

The two collided and fell to the ground, a force however kept them pinned down.

"Don't worry, nothing will harm this child while in my care." Sombra chuckled darkly. Enjoying the parental fear these two thorns of his side was experiencing. His gaze turned to Spike, seeing him struggling to move.

"Welcome home, Spike." He taunts.

"Let go of my son!!" Rachel demanded, trying to move but couldn't.

"Oh, but alas my Queen, I cannot." He said. "I have plans for him," he said as he rocked the infant. "I'll take good care of him."

Relishing this, Sombra waved his hand as if to open something, a dark portal opened behind him.

"A parting gift I leave for the two of you, have fun." Sombra let out a menacing laugh before he and the child were consumed in shadow and took off. Letting go of the distraught parents.

When the portal disappeared, there was the hellspawn the troops had been fighting for the past few weeks. A lot of the surrounding the couple.

Fear turned into anger.

Rachel took her staff and slammed it down as the demons came at them, a bright light erupted from her, causing them to screech and momentarily stunned before the couple attacked.

The fight was bloody, fueled with a rage that was unmatched. Having to create more light every other minute as they fought the hellspawns.

It lasted a while until everything was covered in blood.

Rachel was not good, not good at all. While they had killed all of them, she could not stop hitting and tearing into one of the dead. Tears streaked down her blood soaked face as she demolished the body. Each hit she let out a pained cry.

Spike raced up behind her, wrapping his arms around her and forcefully pulled her back.

All the strength of her legs were gone, unable to stand as she let out a wail.

"My baby, he took my baby!" She cried loudly. Unable to breathe normally as she clung onto her mate.

"We're going to get him back!" Spike said. He held her, hearing her sob before making her turn to face him. His hands bracing on her shoulders to steady her. He felt the same emotions as she was, but there was no time for this. "Rachel, Rachel look at me! We are going to get him back." He said more clearly.

With a nod, Spike grabbed her hand, he reached out with his other. His eyes glowed, using his magic.

The rubble around them shook. The Blood Staff glowed and rose up from wreckage and flew into his hand. "Let's go."

With a slam of his staff, the couple was consumed in fire, teleporting them away from the carnage.

Author's Note

Welp! That's one way of them diving back into the War :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 29

Alarms were set off as word of the young prince was kidnapped spread across Equestria. The War Council held a special session at the Dragon Palace, the troops ready, combining all the creatures in the armies ready to go.

In the obsidian and gold colored chambers, all the leaders gathered.

"Okay, can someone please tell me how King Sombra got ahold of military vehicles and made it to where the weapons can pass through powerful barriers??" Rachel asked, in the room was both her mate, Ember who had attended past meetings and Malik. Tensions were tight as all eyes were glaring at the Humans.

Casting aside of their casual modern clothes, dressed in armor and silk.

All eyes on Staff Sergeant Amir.

“It seems to be a distinct pattern of this. Care to explain, Staff Sergeant?” Celestia askedwith a calm, but clearly firm tone.

Annoyed even more at the humans withholding valuable information. As a result a baby was taken and more lives lost because of it.

The humans looked squeamish with all the threatening glares, especially coming from the two dragons who were hit the most of this travesty.

Amir stood. “First and foremost, you have my deep apologies my lady and…lor~”

“Save your damn apologies, how could you guys let not only a nuke but other high military assemblies slip from your hands? More yet, why the actual fuck would you bring them here in the first place?!” Rachel snapped. Her eyes red from the tears she shed of her now missing son.

First her mate, now her son?! She was more than ready to end all the lives who were responsible for this.

Spike had to put a firm hand on her shoulder, holding her back as she was looking like she was about to launch across the table to get to the humans.

Even though the feeling was highly mutual.

Amir looked to the rest of the humans and let out a sigh. “During the early days of the conflict, we brought in our weapons piece by piece. Vehicles, arsenal, anything that our Chief and the UN declared necessary when coming to the new world. We believe that during our movement, some of our cargo was misplaced.”

“A sock gets misplaced, jewelry gets misplaced. Just last week my wife misplaced the remote to the Telly,” Malik said. “Mates, you don’t just bloody misplace your stuff especially when it comes to items of war. No offense, I know I am meant to be just a witness and stand guard, but this is just gross negligence.”

“Oh no, you’re right,” Spike said. He turned to the humans. “There were seven of those things that attacked us. How could you lose seven of them?”

The humans collectively paled. The rest of the War Council did not like how the silence screamed.

“The war hasn’t been going on that long, the Portal closed roughly a month after your guys stormed. Most certainly not long enough to bring in seven.” Rachel huffed. “One I can understand, two maybe. But seven helicopters were in the hands of Sombra, that assault destroyed our sanctuary, had Sombra taken our son.”

One of the humans, not Amir, stepped up. A skinny looking fair skinned man dressed in similar jumpsuits as the others of the entourage. He looked no older than nineteen, barely an adult. “We had them brought in before the assault.”

“Private Hoffman!” Amir snapped at him.

The council looked heated when the private spoke up.

“Excuse me?” Celestia glared. “Before the assault?”

Amir waved his hands. “Please excuse this Private. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about. A young boy here.”

“No, this has gone long enough. We’re just creating a bigger multiversal crisis.” Private Hoffman said to the speaker before turning to the rest of the races. “We began smuggling our military efforts long before a war began. Had plans on creating a military outpost somewhere along the desert.” The private explained. “It’s been going on for a couple of years, that’s what I heard guys saying.”

“Private Hoffman, you are ordered to cease talking at once!”

“Sorry sir, but I can’t just keep my mouth shut when we live in a world where magic exists and precious cargo ends up missing.” Hoffman defended.

“No no, please, by all means, continue to explain to us how you royally fucked up.” Ember growled.

“If you say a couple of years, this means it wasn’t Sombra who stole them.” Celestia said. “It seems Blueblood has been busy hitting your outposts.”

“We will be renegotiating our Treaty once the portal opens and communications are back on. Going to look at what you built right under our noses, but as of right now, we cannot wait for the portal to open.” Luna said. “I say we have played defense long enough, it is time for us to go on the offense and strike Sombra.”

“Now you’re speaking my language.” Rachel agreed. “But first and foremost, Igneous has to be found. As much as I want to kill Sombra, getting our son back is top priority.”

“Allies hid lies and chose to neglect, this we can all recollect. A child’s life hangs in vain, we go to attack and will cause all pain.” Chief Druid Leaf spoke. “The tyrant waits in his fortress for some of us to snap, we just might be walking into a trap.” He looked at Rachel and Spike at that.

“I agree with the Chief here,” Pharynx said. “As much as getting the kid is important, we might be running head first into a trap. With this bomb he has, he might be using Igneous as bait to get all of us together before blowing our asses up.”

“It’s a risk we have to take.” Spike grunted. “We’re not going to just sit around long enough to let Sombra do whatever he wants to Igneous. He’s a baby for damn sakes. I know this is my first meeting and all, but I say we attack."

"If you just storm the base, you'll only get yourself slaughtered." The Staff Sergeant quickly spoke.

"Unless you can tell us more of what else the Humans brought in that clearly goes against the established Treaty, using our kindness and generosity for your personal gain, for your sake, I suggest you stop talking." Celestia irritatedly growled.

While Amir hated and glared at the rest of the council, the other humans looked ashamed about their actions.

"We have to plan carefully, we can't just waltz into an Ursula Major's den." One of the leaders spoke. "With all of our combined armies, Sombra's hellspawn still outnumber~"

Unable to just sit around and talk as her emotions come to a boiling point, The Queen excuses herself from the table and quickly leaves.

"Uh, you might want to go after her." Malik said to Spike.

"He's right," Ember said. "I'll finish up with these guys." Her normal snippy attitude she carried dwindled when it came to this.

A mother's heart can be strong and fragile. As strong as Rachel is, she's in a very vulnerable state.

Her own ticking time bomb, waiting to explode on the world.

Spike nodded. "I'm sorry, I have to go," he announced to the council before he turned and left.

As Spike went to track down where his Queen had gone, he took a look around. Now taken back the mantle as Dragon Lord, walking down these familiar hallow halls brought about a new sensation. Passing other dragons who both bowed to him with respect but also uncertainty.

Since it wasn't known until recently the True Dragonlord was revealed. Those who served Ember were undoubtedly duped. Some looked to him as untrustworthy. To be hidden from the rest of them.

But none could deny the pain the parents were feeling. The pain of their stolen prince. The pain of the Queen all came to trust and followed into battle for the past year alone.

Spike eventually found Rachel in what will become their chambers. She stood over the empty bassinet. A light colored blanket in her hands.

He didn't say a word as he watched her.

Rachel trembled as she stood over it. Her heart is on the verge of forever shattering. Forever unable to pick the pieces together if the unthinkable happens. She raised the blanket up to her snout, still has remnants of her baby's sweet honey-like newborn scent.

Recalling the months she spent carrying him in her womb. Recalling all the dark and horrors she faced in this war, telling herself that she was doing it as a means to an end, to make the future safe when he comes to the world.

Rachel believed she had known all kinds of pain in her life. She thought she experienced every known torment and abuse either worlds could throw at her.

This pain. This was nothing like she ever felt.

"You know…. There was a small bet a lot of dragons and our friends had going on," Rachel spoke softly to Spike as she hugged the blanket. "While I was pregnant, they bet if I was either going to lay an egg or give birth to him as normal?" She looked up to him. "I told them that if I spent months of my stomach growing to only have to shoot an egg out of me and had to wait years for it to hatch, I'd lose my ever loving mind?" She stifled a strained chuckle mixed with soft cry.

Spike held the Blood Staff in his tail before silently walked over to her, wrapping his arms around her from behind. She held into his arms with a shudder.

"We have to get him back…." She whispered. "We have to, Spike." Her voice breaks,

"We will," Spike promised. "We're not going to stop until he's back." He then let out a snarl. "Sombra is going to pay for this. He's going to die for what he has done to all of us."

"With how the Council was debating, Igneous is there. I-I can't think of what Sombra is doing to him." Spike could feel her trembling body.

One of the strongest creatures he has ever met was reduced to this. Sombra will pay for this.

"Instead of waiting, why don't we just go?" Spike asked, causing her to turn.

"What?"

Spike nodded. "Obviously the Council is split, I've been in enough of these meetings in the past to know that they'll argue with nothing ever getting done. We have armies, we have devices to fight against the hellspawn. I am not going to just sit here.

"Dragons were built for war, we got more numbers than what the council has given us. We can recruit the Ancients and Elders. I know Torch will love going into battle once more."

Rachel thought about it for a moment and nodded. The Blue Celestial hummed in agreement from the corner of the room.

"We have more than enough. But he has stockpiles of weapons. Before Sombra came back, Blueblood had been developing ways to use human resources to go against our magic." Rachel said.

"We're stronger than you think. We need to plan, and I got one… Just need a map to the bastard's fortress."

"And know if Igneous is actually there." Rachel added.

"That I can provide." The voice of Discord echoed in their chambers before he made himself known.

The couple strengthened when the Spirit of Chaos appeared.

With a snap of his bear claws, a detailed blueprint appeared on a table across the room.

The rulers approached to look at it. It was a map of the whole chateau.A circle of a room somewhere on one of the bottom floors was marked.

"I had taken the liberty of finding out where the baby was placed once I heard the news." Discord said. "It's heavily guarded and trapped but he's in that chamber."

Rachel nodded before gazing at him. "Thank you so much for this, Discord."

Discord waved his hand off at her. "Don't go soft on me, girly. You need to be on your A-game if you want to rain down hell on that pony's head."

"And Hell's coming to him." Spike agreed as he studied the prints.

Rachel looked at it as well and pointed at the dungeons. "There's mindless thralls and a Cerberus guarding there, but if the dungeons had a chamber where Igneous is hidden there, we can try to use the path where Neighsay and I used to escape. It'll be a way in." Rachel said as she took a quill, dipped it in ink before drawing a black line to where they had escaped and drew the pathway as best of her memory to the dungeons.

"Clearly, Sombra will be expecting a grand assault, so I have a plan. We'll split up into two squads." Spike said. "One will lead an attack up front here," Spike grabbed the quill and drew a large circle outside of the chateau. Out in the courtyard. "While the second team will storm inside and extract Igneous and bring him out. Once he's safe, we'll merge both teams and take Sombra down once and for all. I'll cover the extraction."

"Nuh-uh, you're not going to leave me behind." Rachel growled. "We're doing it together."

Spike shook his head. "I'm not leaving you behind. You'll be in charge of the assault. You said it before, you saw the War and fought since the beginning, you're going to see it till the end. You need to focus on keeping the bastard's forces focused on the battle. Do what you do the best. Once Igneous has been extracted, given to you, you'll take him to this checkpoint, " Spike drew a circle that was away from the fight. "Hand him off to your Second and come back. We'll take Sombra down once and for all."

"What about the Nuke?" Rachel asks. "If it goes off, we all will lose. By luck it'll destroy Sombra in the process but we'll all die."

"I say kill the humans that were used for the construction while you're there." Discord suggested. "There are two ways that bomb can go off: there's two keys and a combo. Let's hope Sombra doesn't have either or. They are too intertwined with whatever Blueblood had done to them mixed with daddy's magic to be saved. From what I saw, the creatures that were taken are far to gone, death will be a mercy for them."

"If that's what it takes to save Iggy, I'm game." Rachel said coldly.

Spike nodded. "Then we got a plan. Let's gather everyone, we move out."

Chapter 30

After making the plan for the assault, Spike ventured down to one of the many rocky isles that surrounded Dragon’s Lair. Having to recruit the big guys to help save Igneous and stop Sombra once and for all. And at this point, Spike will be willing to do just about anything to get his son back.

Now for the big guys, they are basically dragons who had reached a certain age where they have grown so much that they revert basically back to their large primal forms, something similar to how Spike had become when he had grown 50 feet, but the difference between what he went through to what the others are was that they retain their minds. They aren’t completely feral and are generally more wise and not very corrupted with greed as some dragons are.

In a way, for those who want to retire and not deal with the young come here.

Makes him feel somewhat comfortable that he wouldn’t be seeing his larger self in the reflections for at least a thousand moons. However, which brought the question of how Rachel would look if she were to ever grow this big.

The thought of having a thousand moons with her and their family is a goal.

However, though Torch was no longer the Dragonlord, he still held power and was in charge of tending to the larger ones.

That aside, he landed on the shore, already seeing the large dragons resting comfortably. The smell of lava and brimstone filled his nose.

Spike took a deep breath before combing through the isles. He approached a couple of dragons that were awake, playing their version of connect four with carved stone and gems to use as game pieces.

“Hey guys, uh, do you know where Torch is?” He asked them. In comparison, Spike was barely as big as their pinkie claws. If they wanted to, they could flick him with such ease.

A female pink dragon with antler-like horns and blue eyes turned to him. Taking her a moment to register that the Dragon Lord graced them. “Oh sorry, Lord. We didn’t know you’d be visiting us.” She gave him a pleasant smile.

“It’s fine, so you guys know where Torch went?” Spike asked. “It’s pretty urgent.”

The solid black one with red accents points to a large cave with his tail. “He’s over there.” He said as he took his turn.

“Thanks.” Spike said before flying over towards the cave. He goes inside and stops at the edge of a drop. In the bottom of the drop was the former dragonlord, Torch, laying on a large mountain of gold.

Seeing the dark blue leader munching on a pile of fish.

“Hey Torch!” Spike called out.

Torch stopped eating when his name was called. He lifted his large head up to meet Spike at eye level.

“Well well, if it isn’t the new Dragonlord finally making his rounds after all these years.” He snorted. He knew that Spike was the true dragonlord all these years, it didn’t take long to realize that his daughter didn’t actually win, but couldn’t help but respect the little one’s chivalrous deed and letting her rule after Spike had won.

And knew it wouldn’t be long until he wanted the throne fully.

“Torch, I’m not here for pleasantries, I need you to gather all of your guys, Sombra has my son and we need for the full assault.” Spike said, going right down to business.

Torch’s eyes widened. “The war went that far?” He grunted, shaking his head. “I knew what Ember was telling me about it was bullshit.”

“She’s been telling you about it?” Spike asks. Since these dragons were too large to have many modern luxuries, they had to learn the news by word of mouth.

“She’s been telling me that she and Queen Rachel were handling it well. I offered my advice since I have been in several wars myself.” There wasn’t anything that indicated that Torch had any malice towards Spike’s mate due to her once being human, which he doesn’t.

“So you ready to jump back into battle?” Spike asked.

Torch goes to stand, nearly hitting his head on the very tall ceiling. “I’ve been going crazy just sitting around on my ass. I’ll gather them up, just tell me where the battle is.”

Spike was a little lowkey surprised that he'd so willingly wanted to jump in. “That was…easier than I thought it would be to convince you.”

“You’re the Dragon Lord now. Whatever you say, we’ll follow.” Torch said. He then lowered his head to meet his gaze. “Also, I’m not agreeing to this just because you’re the Dragon Lord. Father to father here, we’d burn down the whole world if we have to to get our offspring back.”

“Hell yeah we would.” Spike agreed full heartedly.

“Also, why did you come all the way out here? You could’ve summoned us with the Dragon’s Call.” Torch asked.

Spike chuckled nervously. “Uh, didn’t think about that.”

It was then all set.

It wasn’t long before all the dragons that the royal couple could enlist, the Mordi, as well as Shining Armor’s army and several Canterlot Guards - those who were all in on the assault - were enough to storm the chateau and burn it to the ground.

Before he had to go out to meet the troops, Spike was finishing getting the armor adjusted to his body. It was a solid gold and silver armor, adding extra protection to his already hardened scales. The red crystal crown on his head felt odd, but it was accustomed for the rulers wearing their crowns.

He tries to adjust the breast plate before his nose detects Rachel’s scent, hearing her hooves go up to him.

Rachel grabbed the straps and tightened it up. “Guess you haven’t gotten into just materializing the armor on?” she asked.

“Not one of my skill sets.” Spike responded before he turned around to see his mate wearing her blue and black armor and her obsidian crown. The Blue Celestial held in one of her hands. “Uh..how do I look?” He asked.

Rachel observed him and hummed. “I can get used to you wearing it. Fits like a true dragon lord.”

“While you look like a true queen.” he smiled at her before sighing. “Are you ready for the assault?”

She nodded. “I’m ready to get our kid back." she stated. "Ready like yesterday."

Spike nodded before he grabbed the Blood Staff off the wall. It shimmered on contact.

He then wrapped his arm around Rachel's waist, brought her in close and kissed her. He hoped it wouldn't be the last.

The vision he had lingered in the back of his head.

"Thank you, for everything." He whispered to her, pressing his forehead against hers. "For all you have done."

Rachel shrugged but smiled softly. "We're going to win."

"We'll win." He said. Planting one last kiss on her head before he grabbed her hand and the two left their chambers.

The couple marched out to the meeting grounds. Dragons young and old, allies, all gathered, ready to begin the assault. The final stand against Sombra before all would be lost.

As everyone was talking amongst themselves, when the two royals stood on the high rock, they continued to talk among themselves.

Rachel looked to her mate. "Want me to talk to them?" She asked the Dragonlord. Since she has more experience giving speeches to the troops before their conquest, though she hated it and was never fond of doing so.

Spike shook his head. "I got it."

"Ready?" Ember asked, decked in her battle armor.

With a nod, Spike lets go of Rachel's hand and approaches the edge.

After taking a deep breath, he began. "Everyone, can I have your attention?" He called out, wanting the chattering to stop.

They didn't listen. Spike got louder but they still didn't hear him.

Before both Ember and Rachel were about to do it themselves, Spike slammed the end of the staff on the rock and it glowed. Ministrating a shock wave that carried out and he opened his mouth. "EVERYONE LISTEN UP!" Spike's voice boomed, echoing across the grounds.

His voice carried through all ears, all of them stopped their chattering and faced forward towards him. Giving him their undivided attention.

"Thank you!" Spike grunted. Now understanding why Torch hollers like he did and what Celestia and Luna have been doing to get others attention.

Now all eyes were on him.

He sighed. "Everyone, what we're about to do will be the fight of our lives. Every single one of us against one of the most evilest beings we've all faced. Sombra in one way or another has taken something from all of us. Taken out loved ones, taken lives. Taking my son…" his voice was soft when mentioning that before hardening up. "I know most of you don't trust me, I never exactly been the Dragonlord you needed, but this battle, this war is not about me, it's about taking this stand. For centuries, all of us, man, dragon, pony, we've all been divided, we've all cared and worried about ourselves.

"But now, with much at stake, we've become allies. Not just that, we've become brothers, sisters. Together we become one!" Those in the crowd were getting excited, agreeing to what he was saying. "We'll show Sombra that we will not stand for what he has done. All of us together, we will make sure he pays for everything and thensome before we give him a one way ticket down to the bottom depths of Tartarus where he belongs!" More of the crowd excitedly cheered. "Like I said a moment ago, this will be THE fight of our lives, some of us may not make it, but what we do here will determine our history. Those that have sacrificed their lives won't be in vain! We won't go quietly into the night! We won't hide in the shadows while Sombra stands! We're going to fight! We're going to survive! Together we stand as one!"

There was an uproar from all the troops. The dragons belt out their roars, the Mordi and ponies shouted.

All were ready.

"Let's move out!"

Author's Note

We are approaching the end soon. Buckle up and get ready for WAR!

Chapter 31

It's strange, how two completely different lives intertwined one another, their fates transcending into one path. Two worlds united that span across universes to share under a sea of stars and conflict.

A survivor, a warrior who ran from their past; A leader, a ruler who lost their way now found. Both paths come together for one goal, one way to stop an evil foe before all is lost.

The gloomy skies loomed over the chateau as its master was making his final preparations. Getting his ultimate weapon ready to begin the end of the world. Sombra looked on gleefully as his subjects worked endlessly.

“Almost ready,” He chuckled as he watched from the observatory deck, watching the humans and ponies working on the nuke.

As they worked, a large explosion hit the building, rocking it from its foundation to the core, disrupting the workers.

“S-sire!” Franky the bat cried out from the halls.

Sombra made a sound before teleporting to one of the balconies. The entire front of the building was in flames. At first he didn’t see who was the cause of it, but it soon became perfectly clear on what it was.

The skies began turning a deep shade of red as loud, booming roars sounded like thunder clasping hard rang. Many large dragons broke through the clouds and began to shoot fire down on it.

With a snarl, Sombra used his magic to generate a shield.

However, as the shield was being created, a light arrow whizzed past his head, hit the wall and it exploded. The blast knocked the tyrant out of his balcony.

Sombra turned to smoke midair before landing on the ground.

“SOMBRA!!!”

Stepping up on a rock, holding her bow, Rachel stepped forward. Her golden eyes set ablaze, her sight set on the dark horse himself.

He straightened up, smoothing his mane with his hand. “Ah, my Queen, you’re quite early.” He taunts. “I wasn’t expecting you until a few days at least.”

Rachel narrowed her eyes as she tossed the bow into its pocket dimension, wordlessly pulling out the Blue Celestial.

“Bring forth!” She yelled in Draconic before slamming the staff down, it glowed brightly before many, many spurts of blue flames erupted from all over her. One by one, members of her army appeared as more and more of the larger dragons flew ahead.

Seeing the massive amount of numbers the Queen had brought, it brought a smile to Sombra’s face. “Oh how cute, you want to play?” He taunts before his eyes glow and begin to mist. His horn glowed with portals of his own appearned, portals from the depths of Tartarus and his own legion of demons came forth. “Now, where is Sir Spike?”

As a response, a large concentration of pure, draconic magic shot at him. Knocking Sombra crashing right into the building.

Spike dropped from the ground, his staff still glowing from just using it. Rachel gave him a look. “Seriously? A cheap shot?”

He shrugged. "He wondered where I was."

A demonic growl cut through the air, the tyrant shot in the air in his smoke form.

Letting out a hellish sound, he hurls to the ground right up to the two draconic rulers,when he landed, it sent a shock wave that knocked the two off their rock. When Sombra shimmered back to his normal form, a long curved scythe made of cold steel and dark crystals.

It seemed to be a signal because once his form appeared, his dark legions charged.

"FOR EQUESTRIA!!" Spike roared.

With a loud, thundering battle cry, the armies charged. Dragons, Ponies, Humans, all working as one, charged at the demons from Tartarus.

Once they collided, the battle commenced.

Various light bombs went off, steel and led cut through the various demons. The mind controlled soldiers fought against their own kind. Fire, teeth and claws, iron, steel, lead and magic, everything and everyone threw all they have. Not one being sat in the sidelines as the battle went on.

The two rulers were back to back as they slayed the creatures. Spike held his sword and staff while Rachel used her bow. Shooting arrows left and right, the arrows exploding on impact. Spike slashed and stabbed, using his magic to blast the enemy back. Working together.

The Elements of Harmony - minus Pinkie Pie - were on the ground fighting. Starlight and Twilight threw down all magic and spells used, Rainbow Dash was on the ground fighting with swords and Applejack using guns shooting up a storm. Fluttershy unleashed all of her animal friends from both land and sea and sky, using a heavy metal bo staff as her held weapon, whacking anything that comes her way.

When it comes to the mind controlled creatures, she whimpers. "Sorry." Whack. "I'm so sorry." Double Whack. "Please don't be mad at me." Whacks to the next life.

Somewhere in the battlefield, even Tempest and Capper were in on the action.

"Whoo Nelly, these varmins keep on a-comin!" AJ shouted as she reloaded her rifle and resumed firing.

"We'll fight as long as we can, we can't give up!" RD said as she spun and sliced the head of a hellcat off.

Spike and Rachel finished taking down a large Shrieker. "Rach, it's time." Spike told her, looking where he needed to go. Already he could see the small group, a mix of human and dragon, finding their way towards the entrance.

"Get our son back." Rachel tells him.

Spike gave her a quick kiss. "I will." He then takes off in the air as one of the ancient dragons soared over them. The larger ones blasting fire from the skies and attacking on the ground.

Rachel watched her love go before turning her attention to the demons.

Those who tried to attack Sombra were quickly cut down.

As he cut down a soldier, a concentration beam of the literal sun itself blasted him.

Sombra let out a painful howl as he rolled on the ground and back on his hooves.

"Sombra!" The voice of Celestia bellowed.

Sombra had just enough time to raise his scythe up to meet in contact with Celestia's sword. Squaring up with her.

He grinned maliciously on her face. "Hello Auntie." He spoke in Blueblood's voice.

Celestia angrily shouted, pulling her sword back and lunged at Sombra.

Sombra raised his scythe, slamming the blade on the ground, with a shout he flung it out, a large jagged shard of black crystal erupted from the ground and was shot at Celestia.

Before the crystal hit her, it shattered into tiny pieces. Luna flying through the shattered parts, darkness pouring out of her.

The Sisters charged at the tyrant, attacking at once.

While he and the demon legions were being distracted, Spike and his team successfully infiltrated the chateau.

Don't worry Igneous, I'm coming. Spike thought as the search begun.

Author's Note

Hey, sorry for the absence, just had a lot on my plate recently.

Chapter 32

The sound of the war echoed from outside. Five humans and six armored dragons, one of them Spike, made their way inside the dark chateau.

Disembodied howls rang in their ears.

One of the human soldiers pulled up a handheld device, having to pull up an electronic blueprint of the place. Two main points of objectives were shown. Both were somewhere in the bottom levels.

"The child and the bomb are somewhere in the bottom levels, heat signatures suggest a lot of moving activity." A woman by the name of Sara spoke.

Spike sniffed the area. There were many smells all mingled together that it was hard to untangle. "We move slowly, everyone be on guard, stay ready for anything. If we see any creatures that Blueblood turned, take them out. If you see one of Sombra's, don't kill."

"Why spare one and not the other?" One of the dragons asked.

Spike turned and faced them. " The creatures Blueblood have been gone so long its impossible to return. However, with Sombra's mind controlled subjects, they can be reversed. You can tell once we come across them."

"Does the Queen know this?" Another asked.

Spike made a face. "Why do you guys think she's out there with the demons and not in here? She knows the drill but I rather have her keep busy with the demons and not kill everyone and everything inside."

"What if she goes against Sombra?"

Spike's face darkened. "She will...and he'll be forced to retreat here. Move out." With that order, the group moved. Not wanting to share how he knew that.

Sticking close together, they followed the path marked on the map. Retracing the steps his mate and Neighsay took to their previous escape.

The group moved coordinately, when a few mindless thralls came out and attacked, they worked on cutting them down.

Spike had one thing on his mind and it was to get his son back. He knows what things are about to go down and knows what he needs to do. The thought of the bomb setting off while everyone there was something that scared him.

It scared him the thought of as soon as he got everything he ever wanted, it’ll get taken away by the hands of a madman.

As soon as they stepped in the threshold of the dungeons, a trap was activated.

Thick black smoke began to bellow from above. Seeping down to the group.

One by one, each of the squad was separated from each other.

Spike felt pain, pain feeling like it was coming behind his eyeballs. Whispers echoing as his vision starts to distort.

Snarling, Spike quickly slams the staff down, it lit as soon as he began to see his surroundings turned to a familiar place. Expelling the illusion in this deep red light emulating from the staff.

“Not this time, asshole.” Spike growled, not falling for Sombra’s tricks this go around.

Now the staff did give him some light, he was still surrounded by the thick darkness. His squad was nowhere near him.

“Fuck…” Spike sighed.

Trying to remember what was on the map, he starts to move.

Only to felt something hit his back.

Spike whips around and grabbed whoever just hit him, shining his staff over and gasped.

It was one of the dragons on his squad. His eyes were misted up. They attacked the dragonlord, only to have Spike swiftly take them down, knocking them out.

Bullets went off and shot at Spike, hitting his armor from all over the darkness.

He ducked his head and began moving blindly, attempting to dodge the gun firing before being met with a hard punch across the jaw and narrowly dodging a fire attack.

His own squad was attacking him!

The Sisters were still fighting with Sombra, however the tyrant was just toying with them.

He was having fun…

Celestia was getting extremely pissed and decided to harness the power of the sun itself, sky turned orange as pieces of the sun fell from the and shot at Sombra.

“Celestia, no!!” Luna cried out but it was too late.

Just as Rachel shot her arrows, she felt the intense temperature shifted. The Elders and Ancient dragons began to painfully shout.

Luna quickly created a blackout dome around as much of the battle, but the intensity of the sun created cracks. The cracks shined enough light that it burned anything it touches.

A few of the allies and enemies got caught in the rays, got incinerated.

Rachel used her staff, the Blue Celestial sharing the same frustration, through her own magic barrier. The skilled unicorns did the same thing to block out Celestia’s damned attack.

Gritting her teeth, her body strained as Rachel held the staff.

“Is Celestia fucking insane?!?” someone shouted as they took cover.

The attack lasted a minute. The longest minute ever before it stopped.

When the barriers were lifted, Rachel saw the state of the battlefield. Her stomach dropped.

Now many of her army was still alive, but those who weren’t inside the dome and those who were caught in the cracked parts were reduced to charred remains.

There were a lot of the larger dragon bones scattered around the chateau and the grounds.

“What the fuck?!” Ember could be heard shouting.

There was only a pony laughing hysterically at this whole thing.

Sombra materialized next to one of the charred remains, nearly doubling over. “Celestia, who needs a bomb when you nearly wiped out your own people!”

Celestia couldn’t believe what she had just done. Luna stared at her as if she had lost her ever loving mind.

Did not see Rachel flying up to them. Without saying anything, the Queen delivers a massive punch across Celestia’s face, knocking her completely out cold and sending her flying to the ground.

“Luna, before I kill her, get her fat ass out of here.” Rachel ordered, taking everything she could not to completely rip her flesh off of her bones.

Sombra continues to cackle as Luna begrudgingly gets her sister.

Knowing full and well their positions in Equestria was done due to her sister’s actions.

If they get to live that is.

Rachel watched them going before turning to the laughing pony.

Snarling, she flies down and lands on the ground. Switching from her bow to a sword.

This time she was going to make sure Sombra was going to die.

Sombra goes to turn to smoke again as she comes to him, thusting the blade at him.

The blade was glowing white, cutting him off from turning to smoke and stabbed his shoulder.

Surprised, Rachel used that moment to rip the sword out and kicked him with all her might right in the chest.

His blood dripped along the edge of the sword.

Rachel quickly used her staff and slammed it on the ground, the magic expanding out in blue flames, circling around them. Trapping the two in, he couldn’t get out.

Sombra gripped his wound, trying to heal himself but found himself unable to.

“This time, you’re in my world.” Rachel challenged. Rage consumed her, after everything he had done, she was ready to end this.

Sombra grunted, taking a sword out and stood his ground.

Spike slams the last member of his own squad to the ground, knocking them out.

He had tried to get his guys to snap out of this, but he couldn’t get them to stop. Spike didn’t kill them, but he did knock them out.

The chateau started to get incredibly hot, hotter than what any dragon could tolerate and the whole place shook.

Holy hell it was getting really, really hot!

The floor started to heat up to the point he couldn't put his feet down.

“What the hell is going on out there?!” Spike shouted, wondering what was happening.

Longest minute goes by and everything stops.

The Blood Staff flickered, feeling the intense annoyance coming off of it.

“I’ll ask her when this is over.” Spike responded to it.

As he goes to proceed, he noticed among all that silence was a particular wail.

Spike listens for a moment before realizing it was the wailing of a baby.

His son!

“Igneous!” Spike shouted, still in near pitch black darkness, starts following the cries of his boy.

Rachel and Sombra practically danced around the battlefield. Swords clashed, feet shuffling, magic thrown from both sides.

Everything else became a blur as Rachel only focused on the tyrant. Having to spend this whole year practicing her sword skills, finding the right weapon to use against him, learning everything she could about Sombra himself and what kind of creature he was leading up to this moment.

Her footwork was swift, the blade catching his, finding the right moment to land a blow. Cutting his arm, side, if there was an opportune moment, she took it.

When Sombra had tried to use his magic on her, she only lit up the area to fight against the shadows and shattered the crystals. He tried to use other spells but Rachel would not give him a second.

Narrowly dodging the swipe that went for his head.

Rachel saw that there were tendrils coming out to try and grab her. It grabs her tail and hooves before she took the sword and cut them off.

Her vision suddenly turned completely white for a split second before it went to normal.

There were sounds of cheering coming from the battlefield. She looked up to see her fire barrier was gone. There were no more portals from Tartarus opening, the allies, those who were alive were up for joy.

She watched a few jumping, a few hugging, all in a victorious glory.

Rachel looked down to her hooves and saw that Sombra was dead. His body laying on the ground, his head five feet from it.

“What?” Rachel muttered confused, stepping from the body.

“Rachel!”

Rachel looked to see who was calling her name. Seeing Spike running up to her. He had a joyous look on his face.

“Rachel, you did it, we won!” Spike said, stopping just at her, going for a hug.

She backed up from him. “Where’s Igneous?” Rachel asked him instantly.

Spike blinked. “Oh, I passed him off to Ember, he’s fine.” he said. “Baby the war’s over now.. We can finally be together.”

He then gives her a hug.

And it was the coldest hug she ever received.

Rachel placed one hand on his shoulder, and without a second thought, shoves the sword right into his gut. The blade sticking out from the back.

The vision shifted again, however, it wasn’t Spike she had impaled.

It was Sombra.

His eyes were bulging out and blood started to seep from his mouth. He looks at her with a surprised look.

“Now I see the resemblance.” Rachel whispered in his ears.

She harshly twists the sword and kicks him away. Ripping the sword out of him.

Blood dripped heavily from the massive hole. Sombra staggered back, gripping his stomach.

Rachel had dropped the fire circle, he turned into smoke and quickly retreats back to the chateau.

Author's Note

Safe to say Celestia is fired from being a ruler :facehoof:

Chapter 33

Spike’s heart was thumping out of his chest as he followed the echoing wails of his child down the dark halls, the only light he had was the Blood Staff.

The thoughts going through his mind, fearing what exactly was happening to Iggy. The thought of whatever just happened outside or whatever hell Sombra was making the baby go through.

“Igneous! hold on, it's daddy, I’m coming!” Spike called out.

The wails continued, it seemed to reverberate all over the place. Spike could hear the building itself rumbling from the cries.

As Spike followed where the source of the cries were, he noticed that there weren’t any more thralls, he didn’t see the large Cerberus his mate had fought before. No one else was there to stop him.

Surely this must be another trap set by Sombra, right?

However, the way these cries were going on didn’t sound like it was fake.

Just what was happening to him?!

As soon as Spike turned a corner and was finally able to catch the baby’s scent, he was full on sprinting down the darkness.

Racing down a flight of stairs, feeling the building shook more and the wails were getting louder and louder.

It took Spike a moment to realize each time he heard the wail, it was a shockwave.

By the time he ran down the stairs, there was a blast of light coming out of an open chamber. Bones of various creatures lay waste all over the hall and crowded doorway.

Another wail and the building shook. Spike saw a shockwave of light slamming out.

The Dragonlord raced to the chamber. “Igneous!” He shouted through the blistering wind.

Inside of the chamber in the center of the room was Igneous. He was in a cage, a cage that was much smaller than he was. His eyes were glowing and had his magic consuming him.

Surrounding him was this build up of pure light, keeping what looked to be living shadows away. The shadows were trying to get to him.

The shadows tried to break through the light, only to have Iggy wail more and the shockwave. It blasted away the shadows, but it also hit Spike.

Spike barely had enough time to throw his arms up to protect himself. The force of the wave was enough to push him out of the chambers. The burning sensation was all over his body, feeling pieces of his armor melting and the shock caused his scales themselves to rattle.

When the shockwave subside, Spike quickly ripped some of the armor pieces off before racing into the chambers again.

“GET AWAY FROM MY SON!!” Spike roared, raising his staff and blasted the shadows away. Hearing them screech in pain and for a moment they left.

But they would not stop trying to get to Iggy.

Iggy sends another shockwave. Spike used his magic this time to protect himself from the wave.

“Iggy!” Spike called out to him. Fighting against the wave, he began to push forward towards the baby.

It became a pattern, each time the wave stopped, Spike would try and keep the shadows back and goes to protect himself each time the wave hit him. It would scoot him back some but Spike would keep on pushing through. Each time calling out for Iggy, trying to get his attention. There were just too much shadows to fight against.

Snarling, Spike finally slams the staff to the ground, using his magic once more, the gem turns white and lit up the whole chamber.

This light was so bright, the shadows let out hellish screams before disappearing completely, but he didn’t know for how long.

Using this time to get closer to the baby.

Spike got down on his knees, he held the staff with his tail to tend to the cage. “Igneous, hold on, I’m going to get you out.” He said quickly.

He goes to touch the bars, the metal was so hot it burned his hands. He let out a hiss, gritting his teeth, he continued to work on opening the damn thing.

During his cries and burrage of tears, Iggy finally looks up and sees Spike. His hands reached out for him, wanting to get out.

After a few tries, Spike finally was able to break the cage open. He reaches in, grabs the baby and brought him in for the biggest hug he had ever given to a baby.

Iggy wrapped his tiny arms around his father and clung to him, coughing and crying in joy.

“I got you now, I got you.” Spike’s voice cracked as he held his boy. Kissing the side of his head, relief washing over him now, tears racing down his face as he stood up. “You’re safe now, it’s going to be okay..”

Clinging to his baby for dear life, Spike quickly ran out of the chambers. As soon as he stepped out with the lit staff, the shadows returned.

And they were after the two.

Iggy buried his face in his father’s neck, eyes squeezed shut. Not wanting to look at the shadows no more.

Spike constantly ran, refusing to look back, mustering his powers to keep the light shining from the staff as he got out of there.

Racing up the stairs, retracing each step he took to reach back to the exit. Stepping over his still knocked out squad he’ll get back to later.

Once he got out of the dungeons, the shadows stopped following them.

They were near the home stretch. Just had to get Iggy out of this hellhole and finally end this battle once and for all. But the main thing was to get this baby out of here.

As Spike crosses into the center of the chateau, he finds a trail of blood. He stopped, took a big sniff and his teeth showed as he snarled.

Sombra…

Spike just happened to look up to see the injured tyrant slipping down another corridor.

He knew what he had to do now.

He held his boy close as he raced to the entrance, going through the door just in time to see Rachel coming towards them.

The second she saw her son, Rachel broke down and raced to him.

“Iggy!” Rachel cried out. Spike quickly passed him to his mother and she wrapped her arms around the baby.

Iggy wailed in joy, hugging his mom, happy to see her again.

“My baby! Oh my sweet boy!” Rachel sobbed, showering Igneous with kisses, taking in his scent.

“I just saw Sombra sulking inside.” Spike said. As emotional as he was, things weren’t finished.

Rachel looked at him, though so happy that her baby was in her arms again, she saw the look on his face.

He didn’t say anything, he didn’t have to, but she knew what Spike was about to do.

“Spike, no, we take him down together.” Rachel told him, her tone was sharp.

Spike shook his head. “You did what you’re meant to do, its my turn to finish this.”

“Spike, we can-” Rachel was cut off when there was more rumbling coming from the building. The entire field was shifting.

“We’re running out of time, take Iggy and get as far away from here as possible. I’ll end this. Its the only way this ends once and for all. Someone has to stay with our son, and I rather it be you. You did your job, I have to do mine.” Spike said, looking back inside.

He knew Sombra was heading for the bomb, he had to finish this.

“Spike, I just got you back. I’m not going to lose you again!” Rachel pleaded.

“You won’t lose me. I plan on coming back. Do you trust me?” Spike looked into her eyes.

Tears filled her eyes, knowing that he was right. “You better fucking come back to us.” She tells him.

Before he could kiss her, alarms started to echo around the building.

“GO!” Spike shouted.

Rachel gasps when she heard the alarms, clinging to her son. When Spike told her to go, she forced herself to turn on her hooves and took off with their son.

Spike watched them disappear to the battlefield, knowing that they’ll be safe.

“You did your job…” Spike muttered before turning back to the rumbling chateau. His eyes glowed. “It’s time I do mine.”

Author's Note

Next is the FINAL CHAPTER

Chapter 34 - Final battle

Alarms were set off all around the chateau. Though the battle was still raging on, everyone began to evacuate.

Warning, nuclear sequence awaiting. Warning, warning. Going in a loop over and over from the intercoms.

While everyone was leaving the field to get as far as they could away from there, only two were left behind.

This encounter would determine the fate of the world. Would there be a world or annihilation?

Spike finds himself following a trail of Sombra's blood to the control room where the bomb was placed.

The injured tyrant near the control panel, hard to breath as he looked down at the keypad. A shaken hand over the numbers.

Just need to add the numbers and the countdown begins.

Gripping onto the Bloodstaff, encroaching Sombra slowly, Spike held no fear from him.

After all he had done to Spike, his family, to everyone, it was time to end this once and for all.

“It’s over, Sombra, you’ve lost.” Spike said.

Sombra grunted as he hit the final launch sequence.

Time of explosion, T-minus Five Minutes. The coms announced.

“You should run, this can’t be stopped.” Sombra said as he straightened up.

“I know.” Spike said as he raised his staff up to him. “If it is the last day, making sure you don’t find a way to come back would be how I spend my last moments.”

Sombra let out a laugh. “I always find a way, Sir Spike. Fear always brings me back.”

The tyrant spun around, his sword coming out, knocking the Bloodstaff out of the way and sent out large crystals at Spike.

Spike jumped back in time, spinning his staff at hand, using it as a melee weapon and clashed with Sombra.

Out on a small plot of a sandy island just several miles out of the ocean. Seeing the clear view of the blaring chateau.

A rendezvous where many of the allies came, either floating in air by wings, magic, water and on boat. Though they were still within blast range, it was where Spike told everyone to meet up after Iggy was safe.

Rachel had a terrible feeling. As happy she was that her baby was once again resting in her arms, everything wore out on him so Iggy fell asleep, she was worried about Spike.

She was sitting on a rock, looking out at the building. Looking out for any indication of Spike coming out. Signs of the alarms cutting off and her mate flying out.

Malik approaches her. He suffered a few blows but her Second was still kicking it, having a bandage wrapped around his eye and head. “Everyone has been counted for. Though Dorothy, I don’t think we should be here with those alarms blaring.”

“The Dragonlord told us to be here specifically.” Rachel said, not taking her eyes off that building.

“And where the hell is he?” Ember calls out as she approaches, followed by Twilight and others.

“I can’t find him anywhere. Rachel, where’s Spike?” Twilight asked.

“None of us saw him coming back with us.” AJ mentioned, adjusting her hat.

“Spike, he’ll be back soon.” Rachel responded to them vaguely. I hope so…

Twilight looked at her and back at the chateau. Her face paled. “Rachel, tell me he’s not in there.”

“He better not fucking be.” Ember growled. “Queenie, say something!”

“HE’S COMING RIGHT BACK!” Rachel turned and snapped at them, eyes streaking from tears.

Countdown to explosion is T-minus Four Minutes.

Countdown to explosion is T-minus Three Minutes.

The countdown continued to announce as the fight continued on. Magic and fire consumed that control room.

Spike was giving everything he got against him, literally fighting against the ever ticking clock. The literal countdown breathing down his neck.

Even though the tyrant was injured, he held nothing back as he retaliated. Each step was met with a counter.

Each step was matched. each energy was matched.

Countdown to explosion, T-minus two minutes.

Every so often after crystals were thrown, Spike would throw his own, missing on purpose, hitting and scattering around the control room. Crystal shards are so thick that it would be hard to shatter.

Covering the bomb with so many layers of crystal and barriers to contain the inevitable explosion.

As a last moment to drive the heart into Spike as the time gone down, Sombra turned into shadow and launched himself at the dragon.

Wrapped himself around Spike, endowed him with so much of his fear illusion that the last thing the dragon would see would be what he had fear the most before the countdown reached zero.

Spike was taken back to one of the worst moments of his life. The night that became his living hell.

He was back at The Carousel Boutique, inside of the foyer, surrounded by already knocked down mannequins.

The awful taste after having the botch potion shoved in his throat, causing him to wrap his hands around his throat. Feeling ths rush of anger consuming him prior to him turning.

Watching all of this, hoping the potion would cause him to fall madly in love with her once more…

Was Rarity herself.

His living hell, reliving those moments of him turning into a mindless beast and killing her. Over, and over, and over.

The nightmares he kept having all this time.

The pony whom he once had a crush on, the one who broke his heart. Who has hurt him over, and over, and over again.

However…

If she had never done that, if she had never rejected him on that cruise, he’d never ever thought of soughting out a fiery, hot-tempered artist. Never thought to build a bond, a relationship that defied all laws and notions. To someone who, without a sheer of a doubt, stuck with him no matter what happened. The good, the bad, the horrible, to have someone that would save him.

Saving him from himself.

Never thought to have a loving mate and child with them. Gaining a purpose.

Fighting off the painful urge coursing through him, Spike stood. Fighting the bile taste in his mouth as he looked upon Rarity.

After so much pain this unicorn caused because of what she did, this was more for him than for her.

“I forgive you.” Spike told her. She looked at him confused, blinking a few times.

“Excuse me, darling?” Rarity asked, her voice echoed in his ears.

“I…forgive you, Rarity. That is more than what you deserve, you’ve hurt so many ponies for what you did to me. You took a piece of my soul that caused me to harm those I love… It’s because of the love I have gained filled in the piece you stole from me.” The more Spike talked, the more the illusion world began to break. “You were one of my friends, you betrayed everyone because of your greed. Your entitlement destroys lives and you are where you belong. For years you had control over me, I’m taking it back.

“I forgive you, but I won’t forget.” His eyes began to glow. The emeralds in his eyes glowed and his own mist seeped from the corner of his eyes.

The illusion of Rarity started to convulse. Her voice started to blend from hers and to Sombra, fighting his strange magic. Feeling pain in his head as the world began to shift around them.

“But for you Sombra, I don’t forgive you.” Spike’s voice reverberated. Seeing the illusion of Rarity glitching out and Sombra took her physical place.

The same mist and glow from Spike’s eyes came to Sombra’s. Sombra tried to fight it but Spike managed to slip into his mind.

Unleashing thousands of fears out onto Sombra. Letting him see and feel everything he has ever done to countless lives over thousands of moons. Every raw feeling his victims felt played in a constant loop.

When reality came back, Spike stood in front of Sombra, he had a cathartic blank look on his face. Being trapped within his own mind.

Countdown to explosion T-minus one minute.

Spike turned to the ticking bomb. There wouldn’t be enough time to use his staff to teleport out.

He raised the Bloodstaff, it began to glow and hum. “I know.” He responds to it calmly. “I’m ready…” he held it in both hands.

And closed his eyes.

The Bloodshard on Rachel’s neck started to periodically glow. At first she didn’t notice as her eyes were still up at the chateau, but it kept glowing brighter and brighter with each second.

She glanced down at the necklace, bewildered what it was doing before gasping. “SPIKE!!” Sensing their bond~

KA-BOOM!

The entire cliff side exploded. A large fireball shot up in the air, forming a gigantic mushroom cloud.

Rachel held onto Igneous, pinning him close to her chest, turning her whole body around and crouched as the shockwave hit them.

Knocking everyone out of the sky and knocking everyone unconscious.

******

The first thing that came to Rachel when she found herself coming to was the cry of Igneous. Waking up on her side on the sand, Iggy was in tears, shaking her to try and wake up.

“I’m here, baby. I’m here..” Rachel croaked, her hand reached out and petting his soft fuzzy cheeks before pushing herself to sit up as more of her surroundings came alive.

Rachel looked around and she let out a surprised sound.

The allies were in the process of gathering each other. Teams set out to check on everyone, them pulling others out of the waters by the seaponies.

Rachel picked up Iggy and held him, in shock of what she was seeing.

Everyone. Those who were with them on this tiny sandy island was alive. The sky wasn’t shrouded in darkness or nuclear winter covered everywhere. The skies were clear and blue. Birds were flying over them freely as if whatever curse that was at this place was lifted.

When Rachel turned back to the chateau, she was hit with the tallest, crystalized formation she had ever seen.

In shape of the hellish mushroom explosion, standing up a hundred feet tall with the top having countless spikes sticking out. It shined and sparkled in many different colors of the rainbow.

One of the human soldiers held to a radiation meter out with their own bewildered look. They all saw the nuke exploding, they should all be dead from the blast or from the radiation itself.

Their eyes grew. “Uh, there’s no radiation in the air. It’s all clear!”

That's amazing news, but where was Spike??

After giving her son to Twilight, Rachel and Ember brought out a team to survey the cliffside. Large jagged crystals were all over the worn out battlefield. The grand chateau was gone, in place was the crystal tower.

Near the once building were figures carved with the same large crystals lining outside near the tower.

The humans checked for more radiation, the only source of any radiation was concentrated at the tower, everything else was safe.

“Spike!” Rachel called out his name as she and the team looked around. “Spike, where are you?!”

She looked everywhere but could not see anything of him. The thought of him getting vaporized by the nuke sickened her. She dreaded even thinking of that.

One thing was certain, these crystals, the explosion stopped just here was all Spike's work.

Whatever Spike did, saved everyone. Perhaps saved the entire world.

“Keep looking!” Ember barked orders as she helped the search for any survivors and the missing Dragonlord.

They came across an ominous permanent shadow figure of a unicorn embedded on a rocky surface. It was faint but they could tell it was Sombra's.

His body was evaporated.

Rachel has only seen movies and games of what a nuke could do to a being if caught in the initial blast. Leaving the final glimpse of their lives permanently forever plastered on the surface. Reminded her of a charcoal outline on a canvas.

Sombra was gone forever.

But Spike?

The painful thought of him being gone was too much for Rachel to bear as she began to break down. Fallen to her knees and clutching her aching chest.

“Please….not like this….not like this.” Rachel sobbed. Begging to God that this wasn't happening again.

That she didn't lose another love.

When her hands brushed the necklace, she began to hear a voice.

Rachel…

The Queen gasps when she heard it. She looked down to see her necklace was glowing again. She could hear the humming from the Blue Celestial, causing her to shoot up on her taloned hooves.

Listening to the whispers and staff, her eyes looked at the other crystal formations, there were a lot near the tower. She stared at them as the realization came to her. “Oh my God.” She whispered.

Ember came back to Rachel. “Rachel, we can't find him,” it was rare to see the blue dragoness get upset about anything. Much less with grief and sadness. “I'm sorry, but he's~”

“Everywhere.” Rachel muttered.

“Come again?” Ember asked. “Spike's gone, do you hear me?”

“No he's not.” She sniffed the air. Even though the tower does have a smell, one smell overpowered it.

All these crystals were Him!

You'll know what to do with it when the time comes. What Spike said before came back.

Taking the Blue Celestial out of its pocket dimension, Rachel also took the pendant off of her. Both shimmered being so close to one another.

She looks at her staff. “Can we bring him back?” She asked directly. It hummed and then some as a reply.

“Rachel, what the fuck are you doing??” Ember asked as she watched Rachel taking the Blood stone pendant and wrapping it around the blue clusters of her staff.

No time to explain, the colors shimmered and glowed, merging into a purple color.

Power erupted from her, all the dragons felt a powerful dynamic shifted. A power which none had felt in their life times. No one here has ever seen both stones merging into one. The ground rumbled and wind began to whip violently around the Queen.

Rachel held the staff up, seeing it's magic surging, feeling as if she could not control it herself.

Everything she and Spike had done since they met felt like a lifetime ago began to replay in her mind but going backwards. Seeing him taking charge, finding him in Ironstone, events that happened, all the good and bad replaying until the first day they met. With her, as a human, standing on those stairs, looking down at Spike when he asked her for her name.

The moment that started this adventure.

“Bring. Him. Back!” Rachel roared, with all of her might, she slammed the end of her staff down.

Magic exploded all around them, surging out of her and the staff.

The crystals near the tower began to shake and bend as magic consumed them.

They began to crack and soon crumbled.

Coming to find out, most of the crystals weren't Spike, coming out of them were members of the squad that ran in the building with Spike!

Rachel held out as long as she could before collapsing due to exhaustion, zapping her energy, her fur and scales completely drenched in sweat. The pendant unraveled itself when she dropped the staff, detaching itself from it so the colors of red and blue returned to their place.

Ember went to her side and helped her up, holding her in place. “What the fuck was that?” she gasped, never seeing anything like that before.

Before Rachel could muster off words, fighting the urge to just completely black out entirely.

She was soon given a renewal energy.

“Guys! We found him!”

Epilogue

Ten Years Later...

Autumn quickly fell over Equestria as Dragonlord Spike was in his office. Half way done going through some paperwork next to him that needed to get done for the day.

He knew part of being a ruler is handling politics and the papers that came with it. Years of being Twilight's assistant gave him an upper hand on this and was plowing through with ease.

But it can also be taxing and quite boring.

He sighed to himself, setting the quill in its ink hold and rubbed his snout. “Never ends ... .maybe I should hire another secretary.” He muttered. He has one already, but with Ember taking time off, he may need some more help.

He'd usually have Ember's help but she was out for a week. The other helper was doing double time.

Absolutely refuses his Queen's help, especially how far along she was.

Now thinking about her, his gaze shifted to the large portrait on the wall, hanging over the mantle of the fireplace.

A painting of the two of them dressed to the nines, the love of his life wearing a stunning white gown.

Their wedding day, after the war was over, the two finally got married…

Grinning at an idea that came to his mind, he decided to take a break from the papers, fixing his sash before leaving his office.

He has to gather his little rugrats for his idea.

It didn't take long to hunt down his first born son, now reaching ten years old. Igneous was in the training yard, currently working hard.

Though Iggy was still small, he was a bit taller than Spike when he was that young, starting to grow more spikes on his head, was much leaner and fast on his claws.

It was custom for the royal children to begin training at a young age, at first Spike was opposed to it and wanted his children to have a normal upbringing…

He quickly changed his mind.

Spike watched his boy clash with a wooden staff with the instructor.

Seeing the instructor having a bit of a problem keeping up with how fast the eldest prince was.

After sweeping the adult dragon off his feet with the stick, Iggy giggled. “Oh come on, you're supposed to be the teacher.” He taunted him.

The instructor was about to spat off the kid before Spike made his presence known.

“And you're not meant to be that ruthless with your teachers. Good form though.” Spike said.

Iggy smiled, mouth full of teeth, he walked out of the training ring and went up to greet him.

“Hey dad.” Iggy said, Spike giving him a firm hug.

“Hey kiddo, working hard?” Spike asked.

Iggy shrugged. “Not even breaking a sweat. Getting bored with these weak chumps.”

His words earned a glare from the teacher.

Spike gave him a look. “Would you rather have your mother train you instead?”

Iggy paled. “I love my teachers.” He spoke quickly.

His mother being more ruthless than him, she takes training very seriously.

Spike pats the fur on his head. “Atta boy.” He sighed. “Speaking of your mother, I think she needs a break from her class, want to help me annoy her into taking one?” He offered with a smirk.

Iggy grinned. “heck yeah!”

“Great! Now we have to go find the other two.”

Iggy groaned. “Cinder yes, but do we have to go find Flare?”

Before Spike could respond, loud screeching and screams echoed in the chamber. Iggy moaned out of annoyance.

“GIVE ME BACK MY GLASSIES!!” a very irate four year old roared.

“NO!” A cackle of an eight year old responded.

Barging in on all fours, a blur of frosted purple and emerald green ran into the training hall.

The two circled around Iggy and Spike before the purple one, the eight year old jumped on top of her father's shoulders.

“Hi daddy!” Flare greeted loudly, like Iggy and her mother, she too was both furry and scaled like. Fur being purple and the scales a light blue, light green eyes. The fluffiest of the siblings. And in her blue claws as a pair of yellow glasses with straps for a child.

Iggy caught the four year old. Currently the only one fully scaled and having taloned hooves and pony like ears and has actual light colored hair instead of spikes on his head. Cinder had green and brown scales with brown eyes. Eyes that were poorly developed and can't see without eyewear.

Glasses which his older sister took.

“I want my glassies, Flare!” The four year old shouted, facing the opposite direction. Shaking his tiny fists. Iggy turned him to face the right way. “I can't see without my glassies.”

“If you can't see, how do you know where I am?” Flare giggled. Spike tried to grab her but she slipped away.

“Because I can hear your big fat mouth squawking!” Cinder growled. Electricity coursing through his tiny body.

“Oh cool it!” Flare ended up blowing snow instead of fire out of her mouth, hitting her two brothers.

Both of them snarled and growled. Each royal child who were products of both scepters were gifted with special powers that go with the natural elements. Flair has ice and snow, Cinder has electricity and speed, Igneous is fire and light.

Spike grunted. “That's enough, give your brother back his glasses.” He goes to grab his daughter, almost caught the fabric of her pink dress before she slips away again. Her fluffy tail smacks him in the face as she lands on the ground and runs.

Iggy groans before hefting Cinder up and hands him over to their father. “Hold this, I got her.”

Spike blinked confused as he took his youngest while the oldest raced after his sister.

“Dada.” Cinder cooed, patting his dad's face since all he could see was a big purple blob.

Iggy was fast when he caught his sister, tackling her like a linebacker. Him and Flare scuffled, sounds of growling, snarling, cat yowling fight.

The brawl was short lived with Flare was on her belly and Iggy sitting on top of her back.

“Hey fat butt, get off!” Flare snapped.

Iggy dug his butt into her back before snatching the glasses out of her claws.

Flare blew an ice shard at him, only him to counter with his fire breath and melting it.

“Jerk.’ Flare grunted

“Brat.” Iggy stuck his tongue out at her before getting off of her.

He made his way back to father and baby brother, handing the eyeware to Spike.

“Thank you.” Spike said before he worked on putting the glasses back on Cinder.

Cinder's eyes grew big once the glasses were on. “Thank you!” Now happy to see again.

Spike sighed tiredly.

He loves his three terrors, even though they wore him and everyone in this palace out.

And they're going to be introducing not one but two more babies soon? He doesn't know if Dragon's Lair would even survive.

“Okay kiddos, who wants to see who can give your mom the biggest hug first?” Spike asked as he set Cinder down. “Your mother needs a break but she needs our help, who'll get there first?”

Cinder runs out in a flash, followed by Igneous and Flare.

Spike giggled. “Hey, I want in too!” He takes off after them.

In a detached stone built building just outside of the dark palace, complete with AC was a well made art classroom. Dragons ranging from egglings to adults, Mordi and other creatures such as ponies, a couple of humans were sitting at their desks, each of them having an easel. Hanging on the walls and ceiling were a few of the artworks the students have done. Some pottery creations on the shelves.

Just anything that has to do with art was in that classroom.

The assignment was self image.

Walking… waddling as one would say, around the 23 rows of desks was the very pregnant Queen herself.

Rachel, dressed in a large black and white pattern maternal dress, her hair was in a braid, her belly was quite large and round as it housed twin babies. One of the unborns was already quite big so it made Rachel have a big tummy.

And in her pink painted claws (courtesy of her daughter) was a shiny new paintball gun.

“Now, what is self image? Is it how others perceive you? Or is it how we see ourselves when we look in the mirror? Who are you to yourself, that's what this assignment this week is all about.” Rachel said as she looked at some of her student's artwork.

The class was allowed to interpret that in different mediums, not just painting.

One of the young students raised their hands up with. “What do you see yourself?” They asked her.

Rachel smiled. “That is a very good question.” She said as she rubbed her belly, walking back to her desk. “What do I see in myself? That's easy, I see someone who is content, a mother, someone who after many trials and tribulations is finally at peace. I'm happy.”

She came close to the desk, one of the babies, the big one, kicked with such force the desk shifted a foot and she nearly doubled over.

“Shhhh-sweet home Alabama that's smart!” Rachel groaned, feeling her babies having a soccer match with her organs. Having to get creative with her swearing since she's teaching a class and around kids.

Who, let's face it, hears worse from their parents.

It was a mix of concern and snickering at the queen.

One stood out.

“Is the cow about to pop?” A dragon by the name of Eldrin spoke out.

Rachel glares at the male, the rest of the class went silent.

She said nothing as she raised the gun and shot him squarely on the chest. An orange splat was a stark contrast to his muted blue scales.

A collective of laughter echoed in the classroom. “Eldrin, we talked about that mouth of yours.” Rachel grunted.

“Is that how you treat your students?” a human woman stood up in outrage. “All because he made a comment?!” Eldrin groaned when she spoke.

Everyone turned their attention to the woman.

“Seriously, I was wondering why every other night my mate is covered in paint!” She gestures to Eldrin. “Do you do that to-”

Rachel reaches into her desk, pulls out a NERF dart gun she uses for nondragon creatures, takes aim and fires at the human.

The foam dart flew and the woman ended up catching it with her teeth. Her eyes grew big as dinner plates.

The rest of the class cheered and laughed at that shot.

“It's easy, Celine, this is for humans, ponies and children of all kinds,” Rachel holds the NERF gun and holds up the paint gun. “This is for dragons, why do I have such? Well my patience is very thin, perhaps none at this time, I'm five months pregnant and I'm on a strict no magic/physical violence regimen until I pop these babies out, plus it's a fun way to deal with anyone disrespecting me or ruining what is meant to be a relaxing class.”

The woman takes the dart out. “I want to speak to a-”

Only to be interrupted by the Queen aiming the paintball gun at her directly this time. “Honey, did you forget I'm the Queen? You can either shut up, sit back next to your mate and enjoy the lesson, get up and leave, or keep running your mouth and leave my classroom covered in paint.”

Eldrin reached out and pulled his woman back down in her seat. “I got her.”

Before Rachel could speak, the doors of her room were thrown open and Cinder slid up to his mother and hugged her.

“Mommy!” Cinder greeted her with glee.

Rachel quickly sets her guns down and holds him. “Hey there!”

“Mama mama!” Soon her two other children raced in and they all hugged around her legs and belly.

Rachel laughs, hugging all of them. “Ooh my babies. Looks like we have some visitors, class!”

There were some chuckles from the students, a few looked relieved that tension was lifted.

Rachel held her three, stroking the back of their heads, kissing them as much as she could. She'd bend down but doesn't know if she'll be able to get back up with how big she got.

“Are you guys going to stay for class?” Rachel asked.

“No mama, we're here to tell you to take a break.” Iggy said.

“You heard them.” Spike made his entrance. He gazed lovingly at his Queen.

After many years together, Spike was still madly in love with her. She was still as beautiful since the day they met, even more so now.

A star that would never die.

“And a very special guest.” Rachel smiled, gazing at him with the same admiration.

The kids stepped aside cause they knew dad was coming in.

Spike approached Rachel, wrapping his arms around her and giving her a kiss. “Hello, beautiful.”

“Hi,” Rachel giggled, unable to keep this smile off her face.

He kisses her again before kneeling before her, his hands placed on either side of her belly and kisses it. “And hello little ones.”

Rachel sighed, seeing him kissing and nuzzling her bump before turning to her class. “Class dismissed, it seems the Dragonlord and the kids won't let me continue to teach.”

“Nope.” Spike responded as he continued to feel his unborn kids.

The students gathered their pieces and began to file out.

Eldrin looked to his mate, “see, the cow's breeder has her handled.”

Without even looking up, Rachel grabs the paintball, raises it up and shoots a barrage of paint at the dragon, hitting the back of his head and horns.

“Ouch, son of a bitch!” Eldrin snarled. Celine gasps out loud. The dragon turned to snap at the Queen.

But froze when he remembered the Dragonlord was here.

“If I have to get up, it won’t be good.” Spike warned as he continued to nuzzle the baby bump.

Eldrin just grabbed his woman’s hand and ran out of the classroom.

Iggy, Flare and Cinder giggle at that whole interaction.

“Now class is over, can we go watch some movies?” Iggy asked her.

“I don’t see why not?” Rachel giggled as she set the guns back on the desk and Spike finally stood up.

The babies kicked again and she grabbed hold of Spike. “Goddamn it there went my kidneys.” She groaned.

Spike held her steady. “Which one is the kicker?” He asked, Putting a hand where’s hurting.

“Gorge.” Rachel grunted. Already had the names for the babies. “He’s active today.”

Spike automatically goes to the right side of her belly. “Gorge, be nice to mama,” he tells the unborn. What else was he supposed to do when the baby was safe in the womb? absolutely nothing.

“How can you tell which side is which?” Flare asked, looking at mom’ belly.

Rachel motions the right side. “Gorge is here. He’s much stronger, already physically wise. Forge is-” Rachel then suddenly sneezed and instead of flames, an array of flowers shoots out of her mouth. “Forge does that already.” motioning the left side, sniffling.

“Aww, Forge is trying to make mama feel better.” Cinder giggled, picking up the flowers then passing some over to Flare.

“Thank you, Cin.” Flare said, putting a flower behind her right ear fin.

“I am.” Rachel said, one hand on her mate before bringing in the kids for a big hug.

Spike wrapped his arms around all of them and smiled brightly. The most important beings of his whole life, the ones he never thought he’d get to have if it wasn’t for the woman of his life.

When he said long ago that the stars could be rewritten, it has.

His mate, his kids.

His family. They were his stars.

His whole world.

Prologue

There was something different in the air. Rachel had a strange sensation as she followed several of the captive fighters down the corridor to the arena. It only grew once she came inside that she saw all the captive predators all sitting down in the seats.

Capper and Tempest followed, the cat leaned close to the unicorn. "You getting this feeling we're walking into a trap?"

"Obviously," she muttered.

"Stay sharp guys," Rachel told them as she marched her way into the ring. Climbing up on the steps and hopping over the rope. The other two took their seats.

After a few moments, the speakers rang and squealed before the pig himself spoke.

"Welcome ladies and gentlemen to this evening's event!" The crowd forcibly cheered. "I know you my dear were scheduled for three more fights but I decided to change the schedule and make tonight your final night."

Rachel glared at the viewing box before looking around. She noticed Spike wasn't among them. Even though they just had an explosive fight, not seeing him in the stands was nerve-wracking.

Where is he? She thought.

"When I took in the boy after Sombra paid me handsomely, I had no idea you'd be giving me so much trouble. So if you want him… BRING HIM IN! "

Doors from the opposite side of the arena burst open, the large pony/serpent hissed as they rapidly slither down, using their arms to propel forward. Something was wrapped inside of its long green body.

It slithered around the ring before flinging something out. Hitting the ring floor hard with a pained grunt.

Every fiber in Rachel's body turned ice cold when she saw who it was and was mortified.

Parts of his purple and green scales were a deep bruise color, his lip was split open, right eye blackened and swollen. His right horn looked like someone broke it off. Nothing like how he looked just four hours ago!

"Your final event, if you wish to leave with him, the two of you must fight. My best boy Spike against his little sweetheart! And yes, he is going to fight you. If you, Rachel, win, he's yours, but if he takes you down, you're mine!"

Author's Note

What the fuck happened??

Stay tune :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 6

“THAT MOTHER FUCKING, COCK SUCKING, GODDAMN SON OF A BITCH!!” Rachel screeches as she completely demolishes several dumpsters, old furniture that was tossed out, smashing bottles, anything that was breakable behind the Inn. Fire spewing out of her mouth as she broke whatever she got her claws on.

Tempest and Capper hid behind the back door as the she-dragon let out her frustration. Capper holding a bewildered Twilight in his paws.

“I’m sorry but Spike did what??” Twilight gawked as they all jumped at Rachel’s roaring.

“Spike was found, but from what we just saw, this griffon latched onto our purple boy and gave him a big ol’ smooch.” Capper explained, suddenly yowling once a glass bottle was thrown right next to the door.

“Rachel, as you can see, is not taking that lightly.” Tempest said as she bravely poked her head out. At this point, Rachel was just screeching incoherent words. Only making out some words like “Spike” and “bird cunt”.

Mini Twilight gripped the sides of her head. “Oh this is not good. There has to be some sort of misunderstanding. Spike would never just cheat.”

“Never say he cheated.” Tempest corrected her. “We were just told that some female griffon has been trying to get with him. Never expected to see her kissing him in public in front of that crowd.”

“Let me talk to Rachel.” Twilight said then. “She’s been angry at Spike since he left her, she softened up a little when we learned that Sombra took him. If what you two say was true, this just reignited that rage she’s been harboring.”

Tempest and Capper both shared a look before the aristocat held the princess outside.

“Rachel, there has to be~HOLY SHIT!” She was cut off and ducked her head when fire shot at her. “Pull me back in, pull me back in!”

Capper pulls her back in.

Armani comes around the corner. “Hey, what’s with all the ruckus?” she asked them.

Twilight went silent, pretending to be a normal music box, letting Capper and Tempest handle this one.

“Our feisty friend out there is having a rage out.” Capper responded.

“Ooh what happened to make her piss off?” Armani takes a look just in time to see Rachel splintering some two-by-tens as if it was nothing.

“Seeing her lover getting kissed by another girl.”

Armani sucked air through her beak. “Oooh.” She quickly disappears into another room, but later returns with more items like a lamp, an old painting, worn out punching bag and a metal bat, tossing the items out for Rachel to immediately begin destroying them. “That’s it, baby doll, take it out on this junk.” she calls out to the raging dragoness.

She stiffened when she saw a male hyena looking creature coming around the corner.

“What the fuck is going on around here??” the male asked with wide eyes.

“Cyrus, no get away, get-oh RIP.” Armani tried to stop him but it was too late.

In the middle of Rachel destroying the inanimate objects, she sees the hyena and tackles him.

The three watched on as she completely pummeled the ever-loving daylights out of him. This Cyrus had no chance of defending himself. He let out cries of help and animal noises. Capper, Tempest and Armani slink their way back inside.

“Oooh boy, remind me not to piss her off.” Armani said.

It lasted a good five minutes before Rachel finally calmed down. Panting and grunting as poor Cyrus groaned, being left in a mangled mess but still breathing.

She glanced down at him. “Sorry.” She apologized.

He raised a shaky hand, giving her a thumbs up, most of his fingers bent and crooked. “You’re…good…” he whimpered before the hand dropped.

Armani quickly hurried over to him. “Okay, I’m just going to take him to the infirmary… y'all are welcome to whatever there is in the fridge inside my office.”

She grabbed Cyrus by his clothes, beginning to drag the poor soul away. He let out cries and whimpers as the female dragged him out.

Once they were gone, Twilight was able to speak again. “You feeling any better?” she asked the Queen.

Rachel nodded, still panting. “For now, yes…” She began walking towards and past them, going inside.

“Where are you going now?” Tempest asked.

“Raiding Armani’s fridge.” Rachel responded with a growl as she disappeared to find that fridge now she had worked up an appetite.

The morning sun had just started to peek over this pit of a village, inside one of the dingy apartments some of the captive creatures who resided in Ironstone Wharf, Spike had not gotten any sleep that night. After what happened last night, he was unable to get any. He stared blankly up at the crusty white ceiling, laying on a rather small, creaky bed.

His mind kept replaying events of last night. He couldn’t believe that he actually saw her. He couldn't believe that she was here, actually here. His mate.

Spike knew he’d sent her that message months ago but he didn’t really know if she was actually going to find him. He was ecstatic and also scared that she was now here. Especially after what happened after he saw her on the stands.

As he was still trying to process what the actual fuck happened last night, his alarmclock screeched loudly out of the janky speakers, signaling him to get up and start the day.

With a moan, he taps the snooze button before forcing himself up. The springs of the mattress creaked and groaned as the weight was being shifted. As much he rather not deal with anything on the outside except to find Rachel, he knew he had things to get done to appease Snowball.

He rubbed his face with a groan before pushing himself up off the bed. The apartment he was given was a loft. Everything was in arms reach, complete with a small kitchen, a bathroom and a closet. This whole place wasn't made for large creatures and it showed.

He dragged himself up on his feet and went to the bathroom. After he took a brisk shower and brushed his teeth, Spike's ears detected something opening the window and a scent passed his nose.

He snarled. "For fuck sakes," he tosses the brush in the sink, throwing on a towel to cover himself and opens the door.

His eyes glared at the female griffon that was now laying on his bed.

"Hello sexy," the female purred.

"Harpy, get the fuck out now." Spike snarled angrily.

She rolled her blue eyes before sitting up, extending her chest out to expose her breasts to him. "Oh come on, you know you really don't want me to leave. You promised we would have fun after you won."

"That's a fucking lie," he said as he went over to her, grabbed her by the arm and threw her off of his bed. "I told you a thousand times, I'm not interested in you, I will never be interested. Get the fuck out of here and leave me alone." He snapped.

Harpy had been after him since he first showed up in town. Trying to get in his bed but with no prevail. And with his mate now in town, she definitely needs to leave him alone.

Harpy shook her head, some feathers coming off of her before she stood. "Oh please, with what you did, you should be grateful that someone like me wants to jump on your bones."

Spike quickly closed the gap, grabbing the griffon by her throat with one hand and slammed her against the wall. Her paws are not touching the ground.

"What the actual fuck did you say?" He hissed at her. His hand squeezed hard, choking her to show that he was not playing.

How easily would it be to break this bitch's neck. To snap it like a fucking twig.

Harpy gasped and choked before he relaxed somewhat to allow her to speak. “Ooh, bet you do this to all the girls,” she giggled while trying to breathe. “Don’t you know that everyone here in Ironstone knows about what you did to ponyland? Equestria was it?”

Spike snarled.

“How many creatures have you killed and cities you destroyed? Enough that you ran from the crimes you committed. You think anyone would want a monster like you to return or much less actually love you after what you did?”

As Harpy continued to rant on, Spike’s heart began to race, his mind going back to when he was poisoned. Seeing flashes of the carnage and fire he caused during his rampage. A mindless, raging beast who’s anger couldn’t be quenched. He couldn’t breathe.

He saw something in the corner of his eye, he turned to look over his shoulders and his body began to shake.

There in the darkest corner of the loft, hearing a moan only he could hear, he could see a figure standing in the shadows.

The more he focused, the more he felt fear consumed him. A figure he kept seeing was there, long after he knew they'd died.

It was Rarity. The image of her half eaten corpse stood there. Her stomach was ripped open and her insides were exposed, some devoured.

So much guilt, so much anger, so much fear it was unbearable.

A ghost of a reminder of his first of many victims during his rampage, the one that was the cause of it. Even in death, Rarity haunts him.

Spike shuddered and closed his eyes, his body trembling, unable to hear what Harpy was squawking about, turning his head away from the apparition.

His hand began squeezing Harpy’s neck once more, his eyes opened, his emerald eyes casting a dark glow.

Seeing that he wasn’t playing around, Harpy did try to get him to stop, but it didn’t take long before her eyes rolled on the back of her head and her body went limp.

He unceremoniously drops her to the ground, glancing back over to the corner, seeing that the ghost was gone. Spike turned back to the unconscious Harpy, hearing that she was still breathing.

“Fucking hell.” He growled, knowingly that he was now in trouble.

Shaking his head, Spike quickly changes to his casual clothes, finding an off white shirt and dark pants that he was provided before going back over to Harpy. He gave her a small kick, hearing her moan but was still out of it. He grumbled to himself as he scooped her up, throwing her over his shoulders and headed out of the loft.

He leaves the apartment complex and carries Harpy across the village. The other captive creatures who were out and about didn’t take notice of the purple dragon carrying an unconscious griffon. When those did take notice didn’t say anything, though they did have similar looks when they saw who Spike was carrying.

One of them even shook their heads at Spike.

Spike made no indication that he cared whatsoever that he was getting some form of stares as he carted the female to the infirmary building. The village didn’t really have a hospital as they only did the most basic first aides. Most of the time, those who got injured in this place mostly tend to their own wounds, however some do die with how unsanitary and nearly unlivable the village was.

Inside, the only nurse on staff was a landshark by the name of Coral Reefs was tending to another patient when she looked up to see Spike and Harpy.

She adjusted her reading glasses. “Seriously? Again with the Harpy, Spike?” She asked with a raspy voice. She was a creamy-tan color and was roughly sixty years old. She didn’t have the device on her neck to keep her there, but like some of the residents here who had paid off their debt, they had nowhere to go and resided to stay in this dump. Harpy being one of those who chose to stay.

“Don’t start with me, I kept warning her to fuck off.” Spike grumbled as he carried Harpy to one of the empty beds and just dropped her on it.

He looks over to see the other patient. Seeing Cyrus, one of the hyenas that was trapped here. “What happened to him?” seeing how banged up and injured he was.

“Armani brought him in, something about one of the visitors having a rage out and the poor sap got caught in the crossfire.” Coral said as she looked over Harpy. Her neck was very bruised from being choked and she was breathing funny, otherwise she would be fine.

Spike frowned. He could easily guess who was the culprit, at least he knew where Rachel was staying. Part of him feels bad for Cyrus, but it was better that Spike himself wasn’t on that receiving end of her wrath. However, he knew that he had to answer for what he did to her.

Coral sighed. “You know that I have to tell Snowball about this. She has a fight tonight, you want to be sent back to those damn pits?”

Spike stiffened when the pits were mentioned. He spent a lot of time being trapped in the pits. He was chained, hadn't seen the sky and starved for what felt like an eternity to him. It was a form of punishment after his attempt to kill Snowball.

All of which, he clearly failed. And choking out one of Snowball’s all time favorite females would get him into trouble.

“I’ll…I’ll deal with him,” Spike muttered, scratching the back of his head.

The nurse shook her head. “You better go do your job, lets hope to fucking God that the boss is in a good mood.”

Spike rubbed his snout, muttering a thanks before he left the building. As much as he rather go find Rachel in the Inn, he has to go ahead and do the job he was handed with.

Ironically, its janitorial duties. Something that Spike knows all too well when cleaning up after Twilight and the girls’ messes over the years. But in this village, it’s nearly impossible to keep everything clean when both the owner and most of the captive residents were both complete slobs.

Over several hours, Spike swept, mopped and wiped down four buildings he was assigned to clean. Having to control himself when some jackass purposely throws mysterious liquids on the floor after he had just cleaned, only has to clean it up again.

One of the buildings he was in charge of cleaning was the arena.

As he picks up the scattered trash all over the stands, he comes to the spot where he saw Rachel last night. He took a pause from cleaning and stood in the area.

Spike felt his heart race as he remembered seeing her there. Though the smells had tone down after it being hours, he could still tell that Rachel’s scent was lingering around. His tail wrapped around his leg.

Maybe I can catch up to her after I get done… Spike thought.

Then he glanced up at the main box, though he couldn’t see past the mirror, but he could tell by the smell that Snowball was in his office.

He can’t let that damn pig know that she’s even here.

“Well, well, well, hey there brother.”

Spike turned around to see who spoke then relaxed a little. Seeing someone he actually liked here.

There was an orange maned wolf with a torn right ear, long black limbs, wearing a dark duster coat, black vest and tan capris. He gave the dragon a soft smile.

“Vox, good to see you.” There was a bit of relief to see a friendly face. Spike and Vox fist bumped. “I was wondering where you were hiding, I didn’t see you when I got out.”

“Oh yeah, sorry about that. I was making travel arrangements.” the wolf said. “I am leaving, you know.”

Spike sighed. “One of the two guys that are decent here and he’s leaving.”

Vox chuckled, sliding a hand over Spike’s shoulders playfully. “I got a month left, you big lug. I’m sure when I leave, Gertie will help you out. Wish I can get you out, you don’t belong here.”

“Don’t think I belong anywhere.” He muttered, patting his hand. Rethinking what Harpy had told him.

Despite that his mate’s here, after what he did back in Equestria, Spike believes that he doesn’t belong there anymore. Knowing how ponies were, they would lynch him once he shows his face, a disgrace to his own kind.

He stares at Vox, noticing a look and his face fell. “Snowball sent you, didn’t he?”

Vox sighed heavily. “Yeah, he did. You had to choke out Harpy, bud.”

Spike groaned as the wolf took his hand away. “Not apologizing, I warned Harpy to leave me be.”

“I know, I know, she’s too much. But still, you gotta face the music at some point. It gets worse the longer you prolong it.” Vox said.

Spike whines a little but sighed, shaking his head. He looks back down at the spot. Looking at it longing before scratching the scar on his neck.

Vox watched him, sensing something was what. “What’s wrong?” he asked him.

Spike didn’t respond for a moment. “Uh… do you remember what I told you about my mate?”

The wolf hummed as he tried to remember that past conversation. “That feisty, fiery female human you took as a mate?”

“She’s not a human anymore, but yeah…She’s here. I saw her last night, she’s in town.”

His eyes widened. “Oh shit, really? That’s great! If she’s what you told me, then she’s going to try and get you out. Not many of us has someone who would freely travel~”

“She saw Harpy kiss me last night.”

“Oh shit.”

Spike nodded. “Yeah…. I don’t want Snowball to get his hands on her. No matter what.”

Vox nodded. “But what you told me about her, she sounds like she’ll bring hell down.”

“Oh she will.”

The wolf patted his back before grabbing the trash bag from him. “I’ll finish up, you go talk to the boss.”

As much as he rather not, Vox was right. No use delaying the inevitable. With that tradeoff, Spike finds his way going up to the office.

He stopped at the door, finding himself feeling disgusted as he smelt the pig waddling inside. Muffling a growl before swallowing his pride and knocking on the door.

“Come in.” Snowball snorted on cue.

Spike grabbed the knob, turned it and pushed it open. Seeing Snowball was standing at the one way mirror, gazing down at the fighting ring below.

“Close the door, boy.” Snowball said, holding his hands behind his back.

The dragon silently did what he was told and closed the door.

After a moment of silence, the pig shook his head and turned around to face him. “Spike, Spike, Spike, what the actual fuck were you thinking? You send tonight’s fighter into the infirmary and now I have to quickly come up with a replacement. I don’t have that many girls who can fight bloody you know.”

Spike had a smart ass comment, but he didn’t. He knew he was already in trouble. Last thing he needed was his mouth to get him in more trouble.

“Well, what do you have to say for yourself?” Snowball asked as he went over to his messy desk, he hopped on the chair and hopped on top of the desk to get to Spike’s height.

“I warned Harpy to leave me alone, warned her several times.” Spike explained.

“But this is three times within ten months since you’ve been here that you hurt her.” Snowball grunted, crossing his arms. “She just wants to have a little fun.”

“I told her I wasn’t interested. I don’t appreciate her not respecting boundaries.”

“What boundaries do you have exactly? I own you, you don’t have any.”

Spike growled.

However, the growling didn’t phase The Collector. “Look, I really don’t want to send you back to the pits. You were really in a rough shape when we finally pulled you out. I’m not a bad guy, if someone wants to get it with you, who am I to deny the simple pleasures.” He snorted with a chuckle, putting a hand in his pocket.

“Listen here you little shit!” Spike snarled, taking a step towards him.

Snowball smirked, flipping a switch of the controller in his pocket.

Spike hears the high pitch, pales and backs off instantly before he could be shocked again with a whimper. Having the owner quickly switch it off before the shocking starts, seeing the dragon back down.

“S-sorry,” Spike muttered, his ear fins drooped.

Snowball studies him before humming. “Apologies accepted.” He hops down and walks up to Spike and patted his leg. “Now that Harpy won’t be up in time for the fight, I have to get Gertie to fight Fiona. You know that large bear has beef with the blue tiger, so there’s going to be a lot of blood tonight. As for punishment, you get to clean that crap up, since you’re so good with that.”

He swallowed his remarks, holding himself back from wanting to attack him. “Yes sir. Anything else?” so fucking embarrassing, Spike thought.

Snowball shook his head. “Nope, just go easy on her and take up on her offer, it’s not like you have many options. Now get the fuck out please.”

Later that night after the fight, the fight between Gertie the bear and Fiona the tiger was really a bloody sight. Fiona had to be dragged by two other fighters as the stands were being emptied out. Spike coming in with a mop and a bucket.

So much blood that was spilt just because these two had somewhat of a minor disagreement, but dealing with Gert, she takes everything literal with a grain of salt.

No use to dilly dallying around, he began mopping up the mess. The mop water quickly turned murky red as he mopped it up.

By the time he got most of the mess cleaned up, his nose picked up that wonderful ambrosial smell. He closed his eyes, taking it all in before hearing her get in the ring behind him.

Spike opened his eyes and turned around, seeing Rachel standing on the other side of the fighting ring.

Chapter 23

Spike knew that baby dragons were clawfuls; he knew he himself was a bit of a clawful to his adoptive parents and Twilight growing up. He would help some dragons and their egglings sometimes when he goes to the Migration. Flurry Heart was a bit handful when she was a baby and he helped babysit her from time to time….

Igneous here, was making him appreciate all the other parents and his brother a bit more. It's one thing to watch over and babysit other creatures’ kids, it's a whole new ball game when it’s your own kid.

Chasing the baby all over the cabin, trying to keep him inside - the guards helping was a nice addition but it was still hard to try and catch him when he got the zoomies, trying to keep him calm and not blow everything up with his awakened abilities.

Spike also noticed something over the past couple of days, Igneous does not like Spike getting close to Rachel. Everytime Spike would try and do something for his mate, Igneous would just either scream or wail to the point that Rachel would have to go and tend to him since nothing Spike would do would calm him down. Normally babies love Spike…

He didn't know what to do.

At the moment Spike was sitting outside on the back patio, looking out at the crystal garden (something he himself added to the blueprints when ordering the remodeling). In his left hand as his old phone Rachel kept and had continued to pay to keep it on for him until he got back, and in his right hand was a piece of paper with a number he was supposed to call.

Normally he wouldn't bother talking to shrinks but it's one of the requirements he has to follow if he ever wants to earn back Rachel's trust.

With a deep sigh, he turns his phone on, waiting for it to boot up. His lock screen wasn't really special, just a picture of a waterfall. When he unlocked it and came to the home screen, he stopped for a moment.

The home screen was of him and Rachel. The first ever photo of the two together. Spike smiled in memory, the two sitting at the bar on the cruise ship. Several hours after he got into a fight with three assholes, his eye blackened from getting a basketball to the face.

He gazed as the smirk Rachel had, that same cocky, roguishly smirk he sees to this day, even in her new form. Seeing her human form then and the dragoness now: not much has changed. She was beautiful then and is beautiful now.

However, he almost didn't recognize himself. His scales were lighter back then. So much has changed since the cruise.

Especially now he's a father.

Sighing softly, he dials up the number given to him and waits. After a couple of rings, it was picked up.

"Hello, this is the Clinic, I'm Secretary Poppy Breeze." The secretary speaks.

Spike cleared his throat. "Uh yes hi, my name's Spike, I have a call appointment for Dr. Rosemary. " he said.

"Okay, gimme one minute." She said, A moment later she came back. "Okay I'm transferring you to her line right now." Then there was a click.

And another voice came on.

"Good afternoon, this is Dr. Rosemary, I've been expecting your call, Spike." The therapist said.

"I didn't think therapists do over the phone sessions." Spike mentioned.

"It's still a new concept but it's better for those who can't make it to the office. The rules still apply with Client Confidentiality, whatever we talk about here stays between us. Are you in a place where we can talk?"

Spike nodded. "I am."

"Okay, let's get started first. We can stop anytime you want. Now, how are you feeling?" Dr. Rosemary asked.

Spike shrugged. "I feel good. Feel great."

"Uh huh," her voice indicated that she didn't believe that.

"It's an adjustment being back home." Spike said.

"What were you doing when you left?"

Spike paused at that. "I… I made a mistake, didn't Rachel tell you? She's the one that gave me your number."

"She mentioned that you had left a dangerous situation. I am well aware of what happened to you, but make no mistake, it will not have any effect on our sessions.” She assured him.

Spike muttered softly to himself, quietly to where the therapist couldn’t hear him.

“Okay, now for this session, it’s to get to know you."

Spike let out a groan.

After that long session was over, Spike headed inside. His head pounded, having to go down memory lane, felt like nothing was accomplished.

He tracks down his mate and child to the little recreation room. An added surprise he has put in the blueprints where Rachel to draw and there were other activities others can do.

However, there was one of the guards there. Something told him to slip away but watch.

"What are you talking about?" Rachel asked. She looked rather annoyed. Iggy was on the ground, playing with finger paint and paper. Both of them had paint all over them.

"Listen, what the Dragons need is a strong leader. You need someone who is strong for you, not some asshole who is basically a flight risk." Underneath the dark armor, the male dragon was a copper color with blue piercing eyes. His horns were twisted and pointed up. His earfins had some aquatic features.

Reading his body language, Spike noticed he was trying to come onto her. He clamped his muzzle to prevent himself from growling.

"And lemme guess, Thrasher, it's you?" Rachel asked, arms crossed.

Iggy sensed what his mother was feeling, causing him to look up. Seeing the look on her face before looking at Thrasher. He got to bond with the guards during their time here. Normally he would like him but he looked confused because his mother doesn't like him.

Thrasher hummed. "Maybe. You're highness, you're beautiful, strong, you need someone who could... fulfill your needs." He reaches up and brushes her hair out of her face.

Only to have Rachel latched on his wrist and crushed him. Thrasher snarled and tried to pull back, only to have her kick his leg, forcing him down on his knees.

Iggy gasped, seeing his mother did that.

"The only reason I'm not beating the shit out of you for trying to undermine me and your Dragonlord is because my child is in the room. And I really don't want to scare him."

"I can." Spike emerged. Glaring at Thrasher and steaming. Rachel smirked, seeing him entering and Thrasher paled. "Honey, is this guy bothering you?"

"He is." She said as she threw Thrasher's wrist back.

"Mind if you take Iggy out for a moment?" He asked.

"Oh what the fuck this pussyfooter here is going to do?" Thrasher growled.

Rachel and Spike share a look before she grabs Iggy. "Okay baby boy, time for a bath." She said with a light tone. Iggy cooed confusedly as she carried him out.

She goes past Spike and gives him a kiss. "Try not to damage this room, kick his ass."

Spike smiled before watching the two leave. His expression darkened before turning towards Thrasher.

After that session with the therapist, bringing up things of his past, he was going to enjoy this smack down.

And to teach this other dragon a lesson about how to not underestimate Spike and to not mess with his mate!

To cover up the sounds of the fight, Rachel played some fun, kid friendly music and turned the volume up high and distracted the baby with bath time.

The fight didn't last long, having to order the two other guards to drag the mangled Thrasher out and far from the cabin.

Spike finds them still in the bath. Seeing Iggy splashing the bubbles of the water with a playful squeal, Rachel trying to shield herself from getting wet with a laugh.

"Uh sorry about that." Spike said as he stood at the doorway. His knuckles were scraped from beating the other dragon up, but it appears he didn't really sustain any injuries.

Rachel looked at him from over her shoulder. "If Igneous wasn't in the room, I would've done it myself, you're good." She said. "You okay?"

Spike nodded. "I am now. Has that been happening a lot?" He gestures to Thrasher who was not here.

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Yeah it has. Some males believed they could charm and force their way up the ranks by getting with me."

Spike grunted at that.

"You have no clue how many fuckers I had to beat the crap out of them to get it to their thick skulls that I will never go against you." Rachel admits. "The last one happened roughly before I had given birth. I couldn't physically fight him, but I did practice my magic on him."

"I'm sorry you have to go through all of that."

She waves her hand. "It's okay." She said before raising her hand out to him. "Come here."

Spike smiled softly before shuffling over to the tub and kneeled next to Rachel.

He grabbed one of the squeaky bath toys, gave it a good few squeaks to get Iggy's attention.

Iggy sees the two and reaches out of the tub to get it. Spike playfully tickled him and he laughed.

Rachel rubbed Spike's back as she watched. "See, you're doing good."

"Thanks," Spike responded. He did figure that Iggy was behaving well because his mother was in the room but will take this as a win. Loving how his son was currently responding to him.

"How was your session with Dr. Rosemary?" Rachel asked as she grabbed a cup, filled it with the soapy water and poured it over Igneous's head, hearing him coo and purred as he was getting washed.

"Not how I thought it would go," Spike sighed softly. "Are you sure this therapy thing will work on anything?"

Rachel nodded. "I was skeptical too when I started, but trust me, it does help. If it doesn't work out between the two of you, we'll go and look for someone else. You're not broken."

"Damaged maybe." Rachel reached over to and flicked his nose, causing him to scrunch up his face. Iggy giggled at his father's look.

"You're not even that. We all have baggage, we all have a way to deal with it. What might help is to find a purpose."

"You two are my purpose." Spike looked at her. "You two are my everything."

Rachel smiled and kissed his cheek.

Igneous splashed water at the two, causing them to wince and laugh.

"Hey you!" Spike splashed at the baby, causing Iggy to squeal and splashed back.

The two went back and forth before Spike redirected and splashed Rachel.

"Oi!" Rachel laughed.

The bathroom was filled with squeals and laughter and splashing all about.

Author's Note

Oooh the plans I have for Iggy and Spike :pinkiecrazy:

Think Looney Toons/Tom&Jerry shenanigans.